.
..
...
Backroom, Crashdown, 25 Minutes Later
Alex had come downstairs, a little paranoia had crept into his mind and he came to make sure all the doors and windows were locked up. He didn’t want anyone sneaking in so that they could say to all their friends they had done so. Alex had a suspicion that there were a few of his classmates that would just be aching to try. Then he had an idea and he filled a bottle with water. Ever since he found out what he was an Elemental he began to become aware of every water molecule in the town and a sense of all others beyond. Now he poured out a little water, drawling a line at the front of every opening. If someone crossed that line he’d know.
Just then he heard giggling and looked back to she Laurie and Isabel coming down. They had been giving each other looks all night and simply couldn’t hold back any longer. They each excused themselves, said they were heading downstairs to get some apple pie for everyone. The second they got down Alex’s two girlfriends wrapped their arms around each other and started kissing each other. When Alex looked up, at first surprised by their presence, but as he saw them a smile crossed his face.
“Hey.” Alex said
The two girls broke the kiss and looked over to him, “Hey sweetie.” Laurie said, “I wondered where you had gotten to.”
“Yeah, I thought I’d check on everything.” Alex said, “You two seem to be doing a little checking out yourselves.”
Isabel smiled, “Laurie and I simply couldn’t wait anymore.”
“I can understand that.” Alex said as he moved to sit on a chair
“You’re not joining in?” Laurie asked with Isabel’s hands moving in gentle circles over her arms
“Not this time.” Alex said and watched as Isabel leaned in and whispered in Laurie’s ear. Laurie then gave a bright smile in response, “What?”
“She said you’ve always wanted to watch two girls together. Today you get your wish.” Laurie said
The two girls kissed again, both were wearing tight dresses that clung to their bodies to the point that it was painted on. After the meeting at the school, they had planned to go out and have lots and lots of fun but thanks to Zan and Rath that was no longer and option. Alex watched intently as the two of them slowly started to move together, almost like a gentle dance before Isabel reached up to Laurie’s shoulders. She pushed the thin straps off of Laurie before reaching down to the side and pulled down the zipper. With it loosening, the two young women worked the dress off and let it fall down to the floor around Laurie’s ankles.
Then it was Isabel’s turn and she turned around. Laurie reached out and trailed her fingers over Isabel’s back as she slowly teased her way to the zip. She pulled it down and exposed the luxurious skin before shedding Isabel of that garment. Isabel turned back around, she wasn’t wearing a bra but Laurie was. That didn’t please Isabel, she wanted Laurie’s tits bared for her and immediately undid the front clasp. Laurie took it off eagerly and tossed it away, while she didn’t intend for it to land on Alex’s head it certainly worked for him. There was a hint of them doing a strip tease for Alex and it got him aroused.
The two girls smiled before they came closer to each other, they kissed and melted against each other. Their breasts mashed together and their nipples scraped against each others as their hands moved up and down their sides. Then they separated for a brief moment, brief enough simply to rid themselves of their silk panties. Then they came together for another kiss. Their arms wrapped around each other and Isabel started to guide Laurie over to the couch by the lockers. Isabel sat Laurie down on it and knelt down as Laurie spread her legs as wide as she could. Keeping a smile the whole way, Isabel moved her face down against Laurie’s tender pussy. She took the opportunity to kiss up her thighs until she could inhale the young woman’s scent and pushed her tongue inside her.
“AHHHHHHHHHHH, god.” Laurie cried as pleasure shot through her body. She felt like her hair was standing on edge, like she’d just touch something heavily charged with static.
Isabel stared up at Laurie with her sexiest stare and began munching on her sweet soft flesh. Isabel lapped away at the wetness that immediately coated her tongue. Laurie’s sugary juices dripped down her throat to Isabel’s hungry stomach, the alien’s tongue worked Laurie over with precision. Her instincts told her what to do to pleasure her fellow queen of water, she licked her honey and making her juices flow like a river into her mouth.
“OHHHHHHH GODDDDDDD! JES…US YESSSSSSSS.” Laurie screamed. She was feeling utterly incredible. Laurie could feel how much this woman truly loved eating pussy, just from a few licks against her soft folds. Isabel’s tongue knew just where to lick. It was an amazing feeling that made Laurie feel more alive than she ever had before. This felt much more intense that their last time.
“Don’t stop Isabel…please!” Laurie cried. “Don’t stop ever.”
Nothing could have pulled Isabel away from Laurie’s pussy at this point. She had such a sweet taste that had Isabel wonderfully enthralled. She felt tightness of Laurie’s cunt and she lapped at her furiously but even as she licked fast, she made sure that she was steady with her tongue. Isabel knew a fast and constant licking was what Laurie needed, after so long locked up inside her own mind in that hospital this was just what Laurie needed. Isabel couldn’t wait to feel Laurie go down on her, she loved doing this for her and she loved sucking on Alex’s dick but to feel what Laurie could do consumed her curiosity. She wanted Laurie to crave her pussy like she craved hers.
“Ohhh yesssss. Please, Isabel…more…harder…just please don’t fucking stop.” Laurie begged. Her body was on fire and she ran her hands over the surface of the couch before she sank her fingers into it. “Make me come. Mmmmmm, ughnnnn…ughnnnn…uhnnnnnnnn, Isabel.” Isabel kept lapping away, stabbing her tongue into Laurie and feeling the girl’s larger breasts against the sides of her legs. There was no stopping Isabel and she worked away, urging Laurie to moan again and again. “Uhhhhhh huhhhhhhhhh!” Laurie grunted, her passion controlling her words. “Fuck meee! Ughhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh fuck me so good!”
She barely had to urge Laurie into giving herself over to this, Isabel thought to herself with a grin. Isabel began to pick up speed with her fingers. She didn’t push it in too far but Laurie’s moans were egging her on. When she began to meet serious resistance, she stopped. Isabel was able to fit in most of her long digits inside her. Laurie was eager and desperate for more, so Isabel didn’t hold back and concentrated on fucking her. She pulled her fingers out and pushed them back inside and repeated it again and again, hoping that Alex was getting the juicy close ups he longed to see.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss ahhhhhhhh fuck meeeeeee!” Laurie cried, her hips rocking in time with Isabel’s ministrations. “I’m going to cum Isabel! Oh my God, I can’t believe it, I’m going to fucking cum!”
“Yesssssss. Cum like the little slut you are Laurie.” Isabel growled. “Beg me to fuck you Laurie. Beg me to give it to you as hard as you want.”
“YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH FUCK MEEEEEE!” Laurie screamed, a hard thrust from the wine bottle pushing the words out of her with a rush. “Please don’t stop, keep…UHHHNnn…FUCKING ME ISABEL! MAKE ME COME!”
Even Isabel was surprised by the intensity of the words spewing out of Laurie’s mouth, she knew she was hot with fire in her blood that could rival the core of the earth but this was so much beyond their first time together. Laurie was fully into this and letting herself go. Deciding to give her lover a little reward for being such a willing and eager lover, Isabel shoved her fingers inside her pussy and bent down to begin tonguing her. Isabel pushed her tongue inside Laurie’s snatch and began licking away, quickly working her tongue strokes with her thrusts with her fingers.
“OHHHHHHHHH AHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSS!” Laurie loudly squealed, the pleasure inside her young body leaving her shaking. She was so close to her orgasm, she had never thought pleasure like this was possible and she hadn’t even had her truly begun yet, she knew Isabel was only starting to pleasure her body. Laurie felt like her body was elevating up from the couch because of how the pleasure that just kept building and building and building inside her.
Isabel kept her sexy stare right into Laurie’s eyes as she licked. She found Laurie’s clit and got her tongue against it stimulating the pleasure bud. Isabel gave the stimulation to Laurie’s clit, she lapped away like a cat drinking milk. Laurie’s legs were spread enticingly, she wanted to open herself to Isabel as much as possible. Isabel kept going, stimulating Laurie until the young woman burst all over her hungry face.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDD OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!” Laurie howled. She came with such a rush that she was surely being drained as she clung to the cushions. Her body ached with sweet, sweet pleasure as intense bolt of lightening shot through every inch of her body. Laurie’s mouth was frozen open in a scream of ecstasy, her eyes locked on Isabel’s as her body was wracked with orgasmic bliss.
Time seemed to stop as Laurie rode it out. She had had orgasms before, but nothing like this and she knew that her two lovers could make it better and better each time they made love to her. She couldn’t measure how long she had endured the orgasm, but it this utterly pure bliss that just kept lingering on in her naked form. She could feel her pussy creaming over both Isabel’s tongue and fingers and when she closed her eyes, Laurie felt her Isabel back off a little. Everything shutdown in her brain but the parts that dealt with pleasure that continued firing. Laurie suddenly found Isabel kissing her passionately and Laurie kissed back ravenously. She had been brought to a searing orgasm by another woman and she couldn’t have felt better. Laurie’s tongue that pushed into Isabel’s mouth and the two women fused together. She wanted to kiss this beautiful woman who had made her feel so incredibly good until she was gasping for breath.
She wanted to do everything with her, last time Isabel pleasured her before Alex moved between her legs and made love to her but now she was going to enjoy making Isabel feel as good as she made her. Laurie continued kissed Isabel with eager curiosity, teasing her tongue with her own and once again marvelling how soft and sexy another woman’s lips were. While still feeling the tremors in her body from her orgasm, Laurie tasted herself all over Isabel’s tongue and lips. Laurie couldn’t believe how wild she was acting and how much she loved it, her breathing had been intensely ragged and even though it was slowing she was still panting for air. Isabel broke the kiss and she was smiling as she gently caressed her lover’s face. As the two of them looked at each other, they both knew that they wanted to learn everything they could from each other in the pleasure that another woman could bring. Of course neither of them were going to exclude Alex from their antics, they loved him too much and they loved sex with him just as much. Isabel had gotten so hot and wet from fucking Laurie and making her into a shaking mass of flesh that Isabel was surprised she hadn’t cum herself already. Isabel pulled her body up and pressed her soaked, completely shaved pussy right against Laurie’s mouth.
“My turn?” Laurie asked with an innocent voice that echoed with desire
“You better believe it.” Isabel said. “You want to taste me, your first pussy? Time to do it.”
“With pleasure.” Laurie said
“I’m sure it will be.” Isabel said. Isabel was practically dripping into her mouth already. “Don’t hesitate, you know you want to do this.” Isabel urged as she lowered herself and started humping Laurie’s face with her pussy. “Just do to me what felt good to you. Slide your tongue in and start licking.
Summoning all her courage, desire, love and lust, Laurie extended her tongue and took the first taste of Isabel’s pussy, the first taste of many. She lapped Isabel’s spread slit with her tongue, tasting her juices and moaning with joy. She gave Isabel a second lick and then another and soon enough she was building a steady rhythm with her tongue while Isabel pressed herself against her face.
“Yesssss lick it Laurie...lick those nasty cunt juices up with your tongue.” Isabel groaned through gritted teeth. “Mmmm so good, you’re gonna make me come Laurie.”
Laurie was so lost in her lust that she didn’t want anything more that to make Isabel cum for her. She wanted Isabel’s juices to drip all over her face and she never, ever wanted this to end. She wanted to be in Isabel’s bed forever and a day, feeling her body against hers with Alex and all three making love to the other. Laurie started licking harder, gaining confidence each time her tongue trailed over Isabel’s cunt. Her tongue plunged into the soft, pinkness pressed to her face and she moved her tongue closer to Isabel’s clit. Working her tongue inside, Laurie couldn’t help but tease Isabel’s clit. Laurie guessed she was doing the right thing because of how Isabel was reacting so she just kept doing it. Isabel’s hips moved back and forth, she had one leg on the back of the couch and they worked around and around as though they had a life all their own as Isabel sought to gain pleasure of Laurie’s mouth.
“Ahhhhhhh…ghnmmmmm…fuck…yeah…hmmmmmm!” Isabel groaned, her hands rubbed her bouncing tits as she humped against Laurie’s face. “Lick me, Laurie. Keep going…ughnn god…lick my clit Laurie…oh right there…yesss. OH GOD YES…”
Isabel was so wet that she would have cum from anything, especially watching to her side when she spotted Alex stroking his cock, but Laurie kept going and drew her in with how good she was so far. Laurie was so eager to please Isabel that she was pushing Isabel closer to orgasm with every lick. Humping Laurie’s face with her pussy, Isabel tried to get Laurie to work a little harder with her tongue. Laurie got the message and began licking Isabel’s clit harder, toying with the bundle of nerves. Feeling herself get right to the edge, Isabel needed to cum now. Laurie was driving her insane and she was moaning loudly. All three in the room were thankful that they were well out of earshot of their families upstairs. She was aching for an orgasm to send her to the heights of passion and Laurie’s apt learning had brought her close. Isabel knew that Alex was getting the eyeful he wanted of the passionate tryst between his two beautiful lovers. One hand remained on her breast while she sent the other down and aided Laurie’s tongue by fingering herself. Isabel cried out from her own actions.
“Ohhhhhh fuck…ahhhhhh…Laurieeee, oh god. Please, keep sucking on my clit…ugh, harder.” Isabel ordered, her breathing quick and furious.
Isabel humped her pussy against her face and it was easy for Laurie to take the throbbing bundle between her lips and started to suck on it with all the passion she could summon, and that was a lot. Isabel’s juices were soaking her face and Laurie loved how it felt to hear Isabel moan from what she was doing to her as well as having her pussy against her face. Laurie vigorously sucked and hoped she was making Isabel happy.
“YESSSSSSSS…OH GODDDDDDDDD…YESSSSSSSSSS!” Isabel screamed, her orgasm so close she could touch it. “UGHNNN…GHNNNNMMM…UGHNNN. AGHNNNNNN…UGHNNN…GONNA…UGHNnnn…YOU’RE GONNA MAKE ME CUM.” Before she knew it, Isabel was shaking with orgasmic glee and coating Laurie’s face and tongue in her nectar. Laurie mumbled against Isabel’s pussy, her skin was flushed and both girls had traces of sweat caressing their flesh.
“AHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSS…OH SWEET GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Isabel came with a huge surge of ecstasy rushing through her naked body. She humped Laurie’s face in frenzied movements as she exploded. Laurie could taste every drop of what Isabel gave her and Alex smiled delightfully.
In a spit second Isabel slid down Laurie’s body and they wrapped themselves up in each other, kissing wildly as their passion continued to flow between them. Laurie knew she’d never get enough of this feeling and felt the beat of Isabel’s heart beneath her own breasts. The two of them simply looked at each other with a look in their eyes and a smile on their lips as their hands moved slowly over their bodies. Then they felt Alex move closer to them and looked at him. Without so much as a word he kissed them lovingly.
“Beautiful” Alex told them and kissed them again. Isabel looked at Laurie and the two rested their foreheads together before they left each other’s arms. They collected their clothes and each took turns in the staff bathroom to wash their faces of the sweat in the sink present there. Each girl returned fully dressed and saw Alex standing there glumly.
“What?” Isabel asked
“Your not naked anymore.” He said with a heavy sigh and both girls smiled
Laurie moved closer and kissed him hard with her tongue roaming inside her mouth, leaving him breathless. “We’ll make it up to you tomorrow.”
“We most definitely will.” Isabel said before she gave him and equally hot kiss, “Come on, we better get back up.” Soon all three headed back upstairs to the waiting mass of family.
08:00 The Next Morning…
Everyone had woken up and with a peak out through the curtain they saw that a fairly large crowd had gathered in the night. After seeing someone’s shadow look out the window one person pointed up, a second later the crowd cheered loudly enough to be heard across half the desert. With Nirvana above them, the town would have been shrouded in darkness if it weren’t for the hole forming on the island for the town that allowed a shaft of light to come down. As the group cleaned themselves up, had their breakfast and headed back down into the Crash. They could hear the sounds of what could only be described as a party going on outside. The entire town had turned out and more people were arriving. The positive effects of the Novastorm in relation to people’s attitudes appeared to have been very widespread and they were beginning to have fun for the event of the millennium.
“Party of the year and we’d be the guests of honour and we’re stuck inside.” Lonnie said, “Where’s the justice?”
“Funny, I was asking that when I found myself strapped to a table in a white room.” Max said, “Well that and a bunch of other things.”
“Oh, what’s this?” Michael said as he watched the television.
“What?” Max asked
“Army.” Michael said
Outside, a convoy was pulling up outside the Crashdown. Two trucks and three jeeps that had a small number of soldiers came out. A squad moved out to create a perimeter in the crowd, they were the only ones who had their firearms in their hands but one who carried an M-16 over his shoulder and a gun in his holster at his waist approached the Crashdown door. He knocked and much to Max and Tess’s objection, Liz answered it. They didn’t want her within a mile of anyone carrying a gun, not that she was helpless but it was simply that they were protective.
“Yes?” Liz said as she opened the door. The crowd silenced themselves, hoping for just one glimpse of the aliens
“I am Captain Devore, US army. By order of the President of the United States of America, you will come with us.” He said
“No.” Liz said, completely unimpressed and royally pissed that the President would send the army to do something like this. Max was not very impressed either and walked to beside Liz, as did Tess. Everyone else stayed close behind them, Michael’s powers were just itching to blast from his hand but he kept himself in check.
“Excuse me?” Captain Devore said
“My dear?” Max asked with a smile, “Would you care too…”
“Oh thank you Honey.” Liz said and waved her hand. Every single last military personnel along with their equipment and vehicles suddenly vanished from sight. Everyone was in stunned silence and stared at the young woman. “Oh don’t worry. I just sent them back to their base.” Liz said to the crowd and then turned to the nearest television camera, “Sending guys with lots of guns…not a good first step.” Liz then closed the door on them and suddenly the heard the crowd cheering again.
“That was good.” Max said
“Thank you.” Liz said
“Did you really send them back to their base?” Alex asked
“Well…I sent them to *a* base.” Liz said with a smile
Everyone shook their heads and laughed, “What? Like I’m supposed to know where they were sent from. Besides, they should be thankful I sent them to California and not Alaska.”
“Liz, we’re telepathic. Element of Air is the element of Thought and all that. If you wanted to know you could have.” Tess said
“Uh…oh. And why hasn’t anyone mentioned that before?” Liz asked
“Just one of those things you need to learn on the way.” Tess said, “Besides, it’s more fun that way.”
“Ghhh.” Liz groaned and made hand gestures like she was going to strangle Tess.
“What? Like you didn’t enjoy sending them god knows where?” Tess said
“Well…I…”
“Ha.” Tess said
“Ladies, please.” Max said, “Later.”
“Right.” Liz and Tess said with a smile as they looked to each other with the intent of definitely continuing this later. If Max was there to referee then all the better, he wouldn’t remain clothed long with the way they had of settling this.
“So, what’s next?” Isabel asked
Oval Office, White House, 08:10
Higgins watched the television, his eyes went wide when he saw it happen. Rosen got off the phone and moved around.
“It’s confirmed. They appeared in the middle of base housing at Miramar.” Rosen said
“Could you imagine what we could do if we could get those kids on the front lines?” Higgins asked
“Yeah.”
“So…FBI?” Higgins asked
“They still carry guns, sir.” Rosen said
“Yes but there small and who said we have to send an agent in with one.” Higgins said, “Hm, but after their history with the Special Unit, I doubt they’d trust the FBI right now.”
“We could send in Special Agent Sloan. He was the Senior On-Scene Agent for the hostage situation last night. He reported the behaviour of the Sheriff when Evans exposed himself, he seemed overly protective like he already knew. He might be able to garner some level of trust.” Rosen said
“No, maybe as an escort but this obviously needs to be handled personally. The invitation should be handled by someone from the Whitehouse.” Higgins said
“Then I’m your man.” Rosen said
“Are you sure?”
“Who else are you going to get? Military is obviously out of the question and I doubt you’d get FBI or Intelligence Directors within a 50 mile radius of the state.” Rosen said
“Okay, call Andrews. Get a plane out there as soon as possible.” Higgins said
“Yes sir.”
“Oh what about the island? I haven’t heard anything about the team we sent out there.” Higgins said
“Yeah, sir, we can’t land. Every time a chopper or jet gets close there is some kind of barrier. They can’t move through it very far and then experience a wind that blows them back. It reads like a hurricane and our aircraft just can’t get through.”
“Well if that isn’t a demonstration of power then I don’t know what is.” Higgins said, “Okay, stop all attempts. They obviously want to protect that island. We’ll respect that for now. If what they said about it is true then the people on it have been isolated for centuries.”
“Longer.” Rosen said
“Right.” Higgins said and then smiled, “But my curiosity is peaked, I just have to walk on that island just once.”
“You and me both. Anyway, I better get going. I’ll call you when I land.” Rosen said and then left.
Crashdown, Roswell, 3 ½ Hours later
After a long plane ride, Rosen got into a waiting car at one of the New Mexico’s Air Force Bases. With a Secret Service escort he was driven to Roswell where the Sheriff’s station had cleared a path through the throng of people. Valenti may be hold up in Liz’s place with his son, it didn’t stop them from doing their job when they got the call saying who was coming to their small town. Soon the car pulled up in front of the Crashdown and on international press, the White House Chief of Staff got out of his car and walked to the front door. Inside, they had been watching the television and the second they saw who was arriving everyone looked to Max.
“Okay…that’s definitely an upgrade from soldiers.” Max said
“Just a little bit.” Tess said
“I think we better…” Liz said as she stood up and headed downstairs, followed by everyone else. Downstairs, Liz reached the door and unlocked it just as they heard a knock on it. She opened it and let her guests in, Liz knew Rosen wouldn’t be willing to be anywhere without his Secret Service agents, or more precisely they wouldn’t let him be anywhere with them. However there were still highly trained people with guns in their presence and that left a ton of apprehension. Rosen looked around the room and saw the young people around them and their parents standing close, looking protective. He had files on all that was hastily put together by FBI on each of them so he could guess who was alien and who was not simply based on the fact that some were adopted and the others were born.
“Well, I didn’t expect to be doing this when I woke up this morning.” Rosen said
“You and me both.” Max said, “I would be perfectly happy for this to have never come out.”
“Then why risk it?” Rosen said
Max looked to Liz and held her hand, “Because I love her and wasn’t about to let her die. I didn’t last year when I healed her from a gunshot before we were even dating.”
“So you do have emotions?” Rosen said
“No, we’re robot Vulcans from the planet Binar.” Lonnie said sarcastically
“Lonnie, don’t try the Star Trek analogies.” Alex said, shaking his head
“In a lot of respects we’re just like you.” Max said, “We come from the same place, a lonely little rock travelling through space about 12 billion years ago.”
“I see. I am, of course, curious. You 6 are aliens…”
“Zeezu ba dabu.” Zeezu said from the side, getting a look from the Secret Service and Rosen.
“I think you mean 7 of us are aliens.” Isabel said with a smile.
“Zeezu da adu da ceampuff?” Zeezu asked. Liz moved over to the pastries and pulled out a creampuff. She then gave it to him and patted the little ball’s head. “Zeezu da ank-u.” He said and then trotted off to sit at the edge of the counter and nibble away.
“We really should find a way to teach him his ‘R’s.” Michael said
“Is that…normal?” Rosen asked
“Yeah pretty much. Zeezu can’t get enough of creampuffs.” Liz said
“Okay, 7 of you are aliens but the others are not yet you Ms Parker demonstrated powers.” Rosen said
“We’re all elementals. I know that doesn’t mean anything to you but it’s important.” Liz said
“Very well. If I understand correctly from the footage that was broadcast you are a king?”
“Yeah. High King of Antar, ruler of the Antarian Empire and king of the Element of Thought…or Air on Earth.” Lonnie said for Max, making sure the person before them knew exactly who and what he was dealing with, “And it’s a big, big empire.”
“Lonnie, deposed ruler. Kivar remember.” Max said
“He’s a wannabe. If you weren’t recreated then yeah, fine he’s the high cheese but you do exist so your king.” Lonnie said
“I see, and you are isolated from your world. No ship?” Rosen asked
“We are in contact with Antar but no, we don’t have a ship.” Max said, he wasn’t ready to tell him about the conduit to Antar in the temple. “Mr Rosen, you’re sounding like your trying to size us up, see if we’re playing some kind of angle before we invade or something?”
“The idea had been expressed.” Rosen said
“Well we’re not.” Michael said gruffly, “Kivar might take a shine to it but not us and if your going to accuse us of something because your afraid then we’ve got nothing to talk about.”
“Michael.” Max warned
“No. It was FBI that kidnapped and tortured you for doing nothing but existing. As far as I’m concerned payback is up for grabs.” Michael said
“Yes, I read the file. We found it last night. Agent Pierce was a rouge operative of the government. He exceeded his authority and then some.”
Max looked at the man’s eyes, “Don’t give me that crap.” He said angrily but refraining from expressing most of it. “He did what he did because he was allowed to do it. Saying he was rogue was to cover yourselves but each of us know the truth here.”
“Advantages of being able to look into other people’s minds.” Isabel explained with crossed arms.
“I see. I do apologise though. What he did was wrong and both the president and I are truly sorry. On behalf of the president I wish to convey his invitation to speak with him at the White House.” Rosen said
“No.”
Everyone looked around to see James forming by the backdoor. “Uncle James.” Liz said
“I can assure you they will be quite safe.” Rosen said
“Well as Liz’s uncle and guardian I’m sure you can understand the concerns myself and the others share regarding the children.” James said, “Although I’m not sure children is how I would describe them now.”
“I can.” Rosen said
“Good, then I suggest we meet on neutral ground.” James said
“Where would that be?” Rosen asked
“Nirvana.” James said
“Oh come on Uncle James, that’s hardly neutral ground. Everyone there will do what we ask of them.” Liz said
“You can’t blame an uncle for trying.” James said
“Actually President Higgins is curious about your island.” Rosen said
“Yeah who isn’t?” Philip said
“So, what, we take him to Nirvana?” Ava asked
“It’s not like he can just fly up there.” Kyle said
“No, that’s why I should go back and take him up.” James said
“To Nirvana. To the balance of all elements that has rarely been touched by anyone from down here?” Maria asked
“Nirvana is rejoining the planet. It’s inevitable that people from here will go there.” Alex said
“Well they better not screw it up like they did with the rest of the planet.” Maria said
“You’re being all protective all of a sudden?” Liz asked
“I’m the Elemental of Earth of course I’m protective of it.” Maria said
“Actually, I’m kinda feeling it too.” Lonnie said
“Me too.” Michael said
“So are we doing it?” James asked
“Yes. I think we are.” Liz said
“Okay but you know he’s going to want to take some people with him.” Maria said
“No doubt.” Max said
“Good, so Mr Rosen. You extended your invitation, I guess I should extend our to the president in person.” James said
“You sure? They might lock you up just to see how you do the thing you do?” Philip asked
“Let them try, they’ll never figure it out. It’s been studied. It isn’t like you alien powers, they come from evolution, enhanced brains and energy generated by the cells themselves. Then there is the elemental power you all carry. That power simply is. So, shall we go?” James asked and when he received a nod, he smiled and waved his hand; himself, Rosen and the Secret Service agents all vanished. They reappeared outside the Whitehouse and left Max and the others alone to make their own arrangements. They wanted to give their parents the grand tour of Nirvana before their other guests got there. So they left and headed up to the island.
Oval Office, White House, Noon
Everyone in the building stopped what they were doing when they saw the Chief of Staff escorting James through the corridors. They all recognised him from the news the previous day, with the events it wasn’t a face they’d soon forget. None of them were. Soon James reached the Oval and was shown inside to find Higgins standing with the Joint Chiefs of Staff.
“President Higgins, this is James Lachlan. He is Liz Parker’s uncle and a representative of the Roswellians.” Rosen said
“Mr Lachlan, it’s good to meet you.” Higgins said
“Likewise sir, it’s an honour.” James said
“I understand your niece’s friends aren’t too comfortable with the idea of coming here.” Higgins said
“No. They have their concerns, they feel that so long as they are home they have some measure of safety.” James said
“I have to admit, I have to know how that island can fly.” Higgins said
“That’s just one of its wonders, one of its many wonders.” James said, “But you are most welcome to come there and meet with them.”
“Usually people come to see the president, not the other way around.” Someone asked
“This is a unique situation and when dealing with aliens no one leader on this planet has the purview on these matters, especially not a leader of a nation with the US’s history regarding aliens. The Roswell Cover-up happened, god knows what happened to the ship or the bodies, or even the survivors that were detained if any. Besides, Nirvana is a nation unto itself. Consider it a diplomatic visit. You are welcome to bring anyone you wish. Actually some of the people in Nirvana for their own security have requested that I bring up a lot of press. Just so that nothing happens without the eyes of the world watching if you know what I mean.” James said
“This is how you speak to the most powerful man in the world?” a Marine Corp general asked
James couldn’t hold back the smile. “What?” Higgins asked
“Oh it’s just…you’re more than welcome to hold on to that illusion if you want.” James said
“Illusion?” a Navy admiral asked
“Truth be told, all the nuclear warheads in all the world doesn’t compare to the level of energy my niece alone has.” James said
“Is that a threat?” Another general asked
“Not in the least. The power they have as elementals is neither positive nor negative. However, it can be used for destruction or creation. If there truly are any global rulers…leaders whatever then that is them. Their bloodlines date back to the first sunrise a human or Antarian saw on their planets.” James said
“You’re serious?” Higgins asked
“I rarely joke when it comes to elementalism.” James said
“Tell me, why is the island…Nirvana, why is it landing?” Higgins asked
“For a few millennia the elements have been out of balance. An little accident that killed off some elementals without having suitable heirs. Other’s carried the power and started waking up when their respective ages began. Right now it would be the Age of Air but because Liz was healed by Max, it caused a power boost that woke up all heirs in range when her parents died. Now, we’re back in balance and Nirvana is coming back to connect with the surface of the planet.” James said
“Uh huh.” Higgins said, trying to work it through in his mind
“Confusing I know. I think I had a headache for a month trying to work it out when I was first told.” James said
“Okay.” Higgins said
“How is it that you get to Nirvana? We’ve tried landing since it showed up but haven’t been able to get close.” The Air Force general said
“Yeah, stop doing that. The island is protected, right now it’s just keeping you away but soon it might get pissed and become a little more active.” James said
“The island will get pissed?” Rosen asked
“Its power comes from pure elemental power. Those lights that you would have seen on the news the other night, that’s them. They are the power sources of the island, they’d get pissed.” James said, “So. Shall we go?”
“Now?” Higgins asked
“Don’t see why not? Got a busy day planned?” James asked
“He’s the president.” Rosen said
“Yeah but where’s the fun in that if you can’t drop your schedule at the drop of a hat?” James said
“Hm, good point.” Higgins said, “But…”
“You’ll need Secret Service, all of these guys and some of your staff.” James said
“Right.” Higgins said. James smiled and waved his hand and everyone the President wanted to accompany him vanished from their offices or wherever they were.
Arrival Platform of Air, Nirvana, 12:15
Their arrival was a surprise and they looked around to see New Mexico a mile beneath them but before them there was a path. Flanked on either side of it were the Followers of Fire. Max and the others had already arrived and the press had set up nearby watching everything. James escorted Higgins down the path to where the group was waiting. The high priests of the elements stood to their sides yet all of it seemed unimportant compared to the sights of the island around them.
“Mr President.” Max greeted when he got close enough
“Your Majesty.” Higgins said while shaking his hand. It was odd greeting someone who was effectively a head of state and more yet still very much a teenager.
“Welcome to Nirvana.” Max said
To Be Continued…
U.F.H (SV Xover,CC/Slash/UC) Adult COMPLETE
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, Erina, Forum Moderators
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 16
Throne Room, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana, 13:00
A giant mass of people moved over the island, Max and family were showing the President around the island with the 4 Priests of the Elements acting as tour guides. People in the city all stopped what they were doing as the crowd came by and with the television crews there the world got their first look at the people who have floated above them for the last dozen or so millennia. The ancient city proved to be quite popular, each building was eons old yet looked as though they were built yesterday and then they came to the temple.
They moved through the spire’s hallways and came into the throne room where the element lights hovered over head and the swirling vortex of energy that lead to Antar was off to the side. It was certainly enough to draw attention form everyone.
“What is that?” Higgins asked
“The vortex? It formed because of the connection between Liz, Maria, Alex, Kyle, Laurie and the rest of us. That connection sparked a permanent bond between our two worlds.” Max said
“Through that, there’s another planet? How far?” Higgins asked
“Well forgive me, I don’t know the exact distance but 200,000 light years is the best estimate I have.” Max said
“200,000…unbelievable. And those lights?”
“Pure elemental energy.” Liz said, “Our ancestors took the energy from within them and formed it into those lights. They power everything about this island, right now it had been the age of air for a while which is why the island is flying. Next it was to be the age of water, at which point Nirvana would become Atlantis. But now that we’re becoming balanced again…Nirvana simply becomes part of the world.”
“Well, that’s the end of the grand tour.” Alex said
“Oh? What’s through there?” Rosen said as he took a step toward the doorways.
Those of Fire who stood guard quickly raised their staffs and in that moment the Secret Service agents reached for their guns. Before they knew what to do next Max threw up a shield between them. “I know this is a new situation for you, aliens, elementals and flying islands but no one had ever been killed on this place since it’s creation. You will not be the first to do so. Leave the guns alone.” Max said
They did so, taking their fingers of their firearms.
“Number 1, they were just doing their jobs.” Kyle said, “They’re the island’s security. And number 2, no one is allowed in there.”
“I thought this was supposed to be a complete tour?” Rosen asked
“Well, yes but no. Those are our private residences. They are called the Hearts. In there the power is saturated and concentrated, only elementals can survive it. It not a matter of allowing you to enter, it’s simply that the power wont let you. They stay here to make sure no one makes a mistake.” Liz said
“It’s a petty, it’s incredible in there.” Alex said, “Not something you’d want to keep from everyone else but there is no way around it.”
“Photos, video camera…that kind of thing.” Higgins said
“Huh.” Maria said, “Why didn’t we think of that?”
“Well because in my place the film would probably melt.” Ava said
“So…this temple, it’s remarkable. It’s as old as the island?” Higgins asked
“Yeah, give or take a decade or two.” Lonnie said
“Well I think you’ve effectively demonstrated you power. We can only assume that your destructive capability is equally as effective.” Higgins said bluntly
“We would never us our power like that unless we didn’t have a choice.” Max said as he looked at the President’s eyes.
“Not many people out there would believe you. So I have to ask, what do you want?” Higgins asked
“Nothing.” Max said simply
“Nothing?” Rosen asked
“We would have perfectly content to stay hidden and let the world go on. As it stands, we would just want to be left alone.” Isabel said
“That’s it?”
“The world knows that there are powers that will be watching over it from now on. Before, past elementals were content to let whatever happens happen. Nirvana would be safe, humanity could start again from there if need be. A second Eden. Now, we’ll be watching. The world can manage itself, it’s a new age for you all.” Liz said
“You know, so long as you don’t try to blow each other up.” Maria said, “Or us for that matter, then you don’t have to worry about us.”
“I see. Well then, let’s get talking.” Higgins said, “Got a conference room around here?”
Max smile, “Yeah. And it’s got a good view.”
They all headed away and headed through the floors of the spire to the upper most floor where the meeting room was.
Dorm Room, Metropolis University, Same Time
“So far so good.” Chloe said as they continued watching TV.
“Yeah, up there.” Lois said, “But what about out there?”
“Party pooper.” Lana said
“Oh come on, you just know somewhere out there, there is a guy with a mouth on him that wont shut up.” Lois said
“You don’t think people would actually try something?” Chloe asked, “I mean they’ve already seen the power they have.”
“There will always be someone who thinks they can try. You missing them?” Lois asked her cousin about her lovers
“Little bit. I should be there right now. Keeping you two and Clark quiet is easy but I should be there for Kyle and Ava.” Chloe said
“Well, don’t. Max will bite your head off if there’s even a hint of exposure to Smallville.” Lana said
“I know.” Chloe said, “Besides, there’s also the reporter in me. Biggest story ever and I’ve got the inside scoop. Reporters go all their lives without a story like this and…aghhh, I’ll get over it.”
“The question is, what will people have more of a problem with. Alien or elemental?” Lois asked
“Alien.” Lana and Chloe said together
“They don’t know them like we do but the idea of aliens being here all this time, Nacedo walking across the states and leaving a trail of bodies and the government cover up of Roswell. That has to cause something.” Lana said as she rubbed her head
“You okay?” Lois asked
“Yeah, I think I just need a little fresh air. I’ll be back in a while.” Lana said as she walked out of the room and headed down the hall. Just before she reached the steps, Lana stopped dead and closed her eyes tightly. Then she looked up and the pupils of her eyes rippled with purple light before it vanished. She looked around and smiled before she moved up to a mirror on the hallway wall. “Hmm, yes. You have been a naughty little girl haven’t you Lana. I’m so proud of you…but so much power. Who would have thought? And little Clark, yes now it begins.”
Countess Isobel Theroux was now once more in full possession of Lana’s body and the witch quickly headed out of the building. She had a new plan. The power she sought was no longer available in the way she originally foresaw but now so much more was available. While she had her host’s lover Clark had a singular purpose, all that she truly needed was a power base and for that she knew just where to go.
Luther Mansion, Smallville, Kansas, 20 Minutes Later
Lex and his father sat in the library and watched what was happening while making phone call after phone call in an attempt to track down every lead, every possible thing relating to aliens on Earth but more importantly they wanted to know what happened to the craft from the Roswell crash. Each path was more or less nothing more than rumour but there were the odd report that suggested something else.
“Curious isn’t Lex.” Lionel said
“Oh?”
“Clark Kent comes home from a spontaneous vacation to Roswell and introduces you to some new people and they turn out to be aliens.” Lionel said
“Well two of them at any rate, god knows about those others. There hasn’t been any mythology on them.” Lex said
“Not that we’ve seen, but then we haven’t been looking for them.” Lionel said
“I’ve been looking at the symbols on those walls. None of them match what we’ve seen in the Kawatche Caves. So far I can’t see any connection between the two.”
“So far all we’ve really had is supposition. Aside from the good doctors efforts in translating the texts on the walls and his subsequent instability, we never had much to go on.”
“Except for that metal disc which had the same molecular structure as the meteor rocks.” Lex said
“Yes indeed. You said you found those aliens with Clark in the caves right?”
“Yes, why?”
“I suppose it is possible that Clark relayed the story of how he discovered the caves to them.”
“And asked Clark to show them it. I suppose never seen before writing that has found its way into a number of ancient temples around the globe would peak their interest.” Lex said
“Yes, but that doesn’t mean you haven’t been on the right track in the past.” A sultry feminine voice said from the door
“Lana? What are you doing here?” Lex asked
“To make a deal.” She said
“What kind of deal?” Lionel asked
“The only kind of deal that matters to men like yourselves. Power.” She said, “But first things first. Do not call me Lana.”
Lex then looked concerned, he remembered what happened in China all too well and even before that when he found himself under a spell and forced to play the piano endlessly until Clark stopped him. “Countess Theroux.” He said
“In the flesh.” Theroux said, “So to speak.”
“Well, well, well. It’s really true isn’t it?” Lionel said
“Very much so. Before, this body was adequate but now…” Theroux held out her hand and a glass of water that Lex had been drinking from lost it’s contents as the water floated up into a perfect sphere before letting it fall back down. “Now, it is quite simply exquisite. Yet it is not enough.”
“Not enough. With all due respects dear Countess, you have more power than anyone I have ever seen.” Lex said
Isobel looked to the screen, “Perhaps not.”
“You know of them?” Lionel asked
“Of course. I have all the memories of this girl and she met them. I know the secrets of the cave, the truth that has been hidden there and what is beyond it. The power stones were nothing but a key, a key that has been used.” Theroux said
Lionel stepped forward, “You’ve found the library?”
“Oh it is much, much more than that. The knowledge and power that is there…nothing you know if it can even begin to describe it.” Theroux said
“You’ve stood in it?”
“Oh yes. I have walked its halls, touched its walls yet I was not the one to unlock it. That honour belongs to the one who it was meant for, the god whose ancestor hid the stones of power over this world.”
“A god?” Lex asked
“Whose words are written over the caves beneath this town for all to see.” Theroux said
“Who is it?” Lionel asked
“Come now Lionel, a girl had to maintain some secrets.” Theroux said, “That is for me to know. I have uses for him.”
“Well, I have to admit you have my attention Countess. What is your proposition?” Lionel asked
“It is simple. The power of the great library is locked to all but the one who brought it forth or those who follow in his bloodline. None of us can take it. There for, I will become one of his bloodline.”
“How?” Lex asked
“My magic is of his world. I learned it from the scraps of knowledge left littered around but it can affect him. I will enchant him, mate with him and he will give this body his child, a daughter. Upon her birth my spirit will move into her and I will use my powers to bring her of age in but a few moments. I will then have what I need to access the power.” Theroux said
“How do we remove him from accessing it? Surly so long as he exists he can stop you.”
“Oh he can. Is power is incredible, just like other aspects of him.” She said with a smile, “So I shall kill him. I know how. And then there will only be me.”
“And what exactly do we get?” Lionel asked
“When one is touched by the power of gods, they are transformed by it. And from there they need ones to deal with all the other matters. I will rule over all with my powers as they are but with my plan I will rule uncontested for an eon. I have no interest in the things that interest you. That said, I will give you whole nations.” Theroux said
“Under you?” Lionel asked
Theroux looked directly at Lex and in that moment he knew the witch wasn’t interested in having his father as part of the arrangement. “Yes under me. Of course an incentive is always useful to sweeten the deal. You desire this body don’t you Lex?” she asked, “No need to answer, I know. When I have no use for Lana I will give her to you. Heart, body and mind all intact with a few alterations. She will desire you as you want her…in any way you want.”
“Still, I do not enjoy taking orders.” Lionel asked
“Neither do I.” Lex said
“Of course you don’t, neither do I but the power in the library is more than enough for us. What I already know will allow me to use what I will learn to touch the stars. What you will learn will take you a lifetime to understand but this world will be on their knees. No one will challenge you.” Theroux said
“Done.” Lex said
His father looked at him, “Lex?”
“If she’s going off star walking then her interests wont be entirely here. I’ll take that this deal.” Lex said
Isobel smiled and walked forward, “Then to seal the deal…” She said as took hold of Lex’s face and kissed him hard, “…a taste of things to come. You will enjoy her beyond your dreams, she can be even more of a slut than I was in my time.”
“I know I will.” Lex said
“Now, I think I better return to Metropolis. I feel I’m about to ware out my welcome for the moment.” Theroux said, she could feel Lana inside her clawing her way back out. She was only glad that there wont be any memory of her deal. Theroux walked out of the mansion and with a wave of her hand she vanished only to appear back inside Met U’s campus where she let Lana have control again.
“You’re opinion Lex?” Lionel asked
“If she’s telling the truth about the library then she could take it with her plan. But she came to us, she needs something.” Lex said
“Agreed. Her plan to unlock it doesn’t require us. She doesn’t need us to maintain control here, she could do that herself a thousand times over.” Lionel said
“Unless she’s worried about something.” Lex said and turned to the screen, “Or someone.”
Lionel smiled, “Yes indeed. Of course, it still leaves the problem of where we come in. Cannon fodder?”
“Maybe.” Lex said, he knew that was a distinct possibility for at least his father. She wouldn’t have offered him Lana otherwise unless she had no intention of delivering but he felt she was being honest about that. “But maybe she needs something we can provide. You’ve found a number of artefacts in your quest for the stones, some of which belonged to her once upon a time.”
“Yes, including the texts of how to transfer my mind to yours when I was in prison. It may not have worked but she may know where I went wrong.” Lionel said
“We need to keep our eyes open dad, if she is planning something for us other than what she has said…”
“Lex my boy, what was the first lesson I taught you?” Lionel asked
“Destroy competitors by any means necessary and never let them out live you?”
“No, well yes, but the other one.” Lionel said
“Ah you mean have both eyes open and grow a third on the back of your head.” Lex said
“Always good advice.” Lionel said
“Especially when dealing with a witch that died in the 16th century from being burned at the stake.” Lex said
“Most definitely.” Lionel said
Living Room, Kent Farm, Same Time
Clark was standing in the room, doing a good job of wearing out the carpet as he watched the same thing everyone on the planet was. All of a sudden he felt something cold and dark and he stood still.
“Clark?” Martha asked
“I don’t know…I just felt…I felt like something was wrong.” Clark said
“Jor-El?” Jonathon asked
“No. Closer.” Clark said as he immediately pulled out his phone and speed-dialled Lois, “Lois, it’s me. Are you three okay?”
“Yeah. Lana went out for a walk but she just came back in, you wanna speak to her?” Lois asked
“No. It’s fine. I guess I’m just being a little paranoid.” Clark said
“Hey, if it was anyone else. Believe me, you’re entitled.” Lois said
“I’ll see you later.” Clark said
“Bye.” Lois said and both hung up
“They okay?” Martha asked
“Yeah. I don’t know maybe it’s just everything playing tricks on me.” Clark said
“Is there anyway to check…make sure?” Jonathon asked
“Not that I know of.” Clark said, “This is insane, I need to relax.”
“Won’t get any arguments from us.” Martha said, “So how about you sit down, take off your shoes and I’ll make you some cookies.”
“Double chocolate chip?” Clark asked with wide hopeful eyes
“With mint.” Martha said
“Have I told you how much of a great mother you are?” Clark asked
Martha smiled, “Not lately, but I’m sure you know how to say it.”
“Yes I do, and I’ll help. It’ll take my mind off of things.” Clark said as he moved through into the kitchen with his mother and started to get all the ingredients
Meeting Chamber, Upper Floor of the Temple Spire, 15:00
The upper most point of the temple was nothing more that a glass wall that came up into a point. It allowed a view of the city before them and the inactive volcano behind it that held the Heart of Air within its structure. The room was laid out with in intricately designed mosaic floor with depictions of the island in its various states during its elemental ages. The dead centre of the room was a table of stone, a hollowed circle, inlaid with gold along the edges with a pool of water in the middle that connected with all of the islands waterways. Despite it’s elevated position on the island, fish often paid a visit into it.
It was here that everyone had sat down and started talking about everything they could with regards to their situation. Most notably on President Higgins mind was the fact that this island was about to take over one of his states.
“The island will descend. There is nothing we can do about that.” Alex said
“It will take up a sizable portion of New Mexico.” Higgins said, “I am supposed to speak for those people and I don’t think they’ll like being crushed.”
“The island is changing to accommodate all towns and cities in its borders but no one will be crushed.” Liz said
“And effectively, there wont be a New Mexico anymore, not the way everyone knows it.” Max said
“It’s safe to say people will have a problem with that.” Higgins said
“Maybe. However, there will be considerably less desert. More trees and incredibly good farmland.” Max said
“Besides, the essence of what Nirvana is will remain here in the city and not out there so it will be safe. That being said, given out current alignment, Roswell will become apart of the city.” Liz said
“And all the resources of the island will be at our nations disposal?” Higgins asked
“No. The island and all it’s resources will remain untouched without our express consent.” Max said, “We don’t want people strip mining this place just to get what’s here.”
“Every town and city in New Mexico will sill be US whether they are within our borders or not. But not this city.” Isabel said
“You just said Roswell was to become a part of this city?” Higgins said
“Well…yeah but it would be more like a suburb thing. Out on the outskirts but still close enough to be considered one city, it’ll be virtually seamless except that you’re going to see the differences in architecture styles.” Alex said
“There is nothing that can be done?” Higgins asked
“We have no idea how our predecessors put the island in the air in the first place let alone why it’s bothering to come back down now. It could have stayed up forever without any problems.” Liz said
“Well not forever but long enough. All we want is to be left alone, for these people to take care of themselves like they have always done.” Max said
“Okay. So…next topic.”
...
..
.
Throne Room, Temple of the Elements, Nirvana, 13:00
A giant mass of people moved over the island, Max and family were showing the President around the island with the 4 Priests of the Elements acting as tour guides. People in the city all stopped what they were doing as the crowd came by and with the television crews there the world got their first look at the people who have floated above them for the last dozen or so millennia. The ancient city proved to be quite popular, each building was eons old yet looked as though they were built yesterday and then they came to the temple.
They moved through the spire’s hallways and came into the throne room where the element lights hovered over head and the swirling vortex of energy that lead to Antar was off to the side. It was certainly enough to draw attention form everyone.
“What is that?” Higgins asked
“The vortex? It formed because of the connection between Liz, Maria, Alex, Kyle, Laurie and the rest of us. That connection sparked a permanent bond between our two worlds.” Max said
“Through that, there’s another planet? How far?” Higgins asked
“Well forgive me, I don’t know the exact distance but 200,000 light years is the best estimate I have.” Max said
“200,000…unbelievable. And those lights?”
“Pure elemental energy.” Liz said, “Our ancestors took the energy from within them and formed it into those lights. They power everything about this island, right now it had been the age of air for a while which is why the island is flying. Next it was to be the age of water, at which point Nirvana would become Atlantis. But now that we’re becoming balanced again…Nirvana simply becomes part of the world.”
“Well, that’s the end of the grand tour.” Alex said
“Oh? What’s through there?” Rosen said as he took a step toward the doorways.
Those of Fire who stood guard quickly raised their staffs and in that moment the Secret Service agents reached for their guns. Before they knew what to do next Max threw up a shield between them. “I know this is a new situation for you, aliens, elementals and flying islands but no one had ever been killed on this place since it’s creation. You will not be the first to do so. Leave the guns alone.” Max said
They did so, taking their fingers of their firearms.
“Number 1, they were just doing their jobs.” Kyle said, “They’re the island’s security. And number 2, no one is allowed in there.”
“I thought this was supposed to be a complete tour?” Rosen asked
“Well, yes but no. Those are our private residences. They are called the Hearts. In there the power is saturated and concentrated, only elementals can survive it. It not a matter of allowing you to enter, it’s simply that the power wont let you. They stay here to make sure no one makes a mistake.” Liz said
“It’s a petty, it’s incredible in there.” Alex said, “Not something you’d want to keep from everyone else but there is no way around it.”
“Photos, video camera…that kind of thing.” Higgins said
“Huh.” Maria said, “Why didn’t we think of that?”
“Well because in my place the film would probably melt.” Ava said
“So…this temple, it’s remarkable. It’s as old as the island?” Higgins asked
“Yeah, give or take a decade or two.” Lonnie said
“Well I think you’ve effectively demonstrated you power. We can only assume that your destructive capability is equally as effective.” Higgins said bluntly
“We would never us our power like that unless we didn’t have a choice.” Max said as he looked at the President’s eyes.
“Not many people out there would believe you. So I have to ask, what do you want?” Higgins asked
“Nothing.” Max said simply
“Nothing?” Rosen asked
“We would have perfectly content to stay hidden and let the world go on. As it stands, we would just want to be left alone.” Isabel said
“That’s it?”
“The world knows that there are powers that will be watching over it from now on. Before, past elementals were content to let whatever happens happen. Nirvana would be safe, humanity could start again from there if need be. A second Eden. Now, we’ll be watching. The world can manage itself, it’s a new age for you all.” Liz said
“You know, so long as you don’t try to blow each other up.” Maria said, “Or us for that matter, then you don’t have to worry about us.”
“I see. Well then, let’s get talking.” Higgins said, “Got a conference room around here?”
Max smile, “Yeah. And it’s got a good view.”
They all headed away and headed through the floors of the spire to the upper most floor where the meeting room was.
Dorm Room, Metropolis University, Same Time
“So far so good.” Chloe said as they continued watching TV.
“Yeah, up there.” Lois said, “But what about out there?”
“Party pooper.” Lana said
“Oh come on, you just know somewhere out there, there is a guy with a mouth on him that wont shut up.” Lois said
“You don’t think people would actually try something?” Chloe asked, “I mean they’ve already seen the power they have.”
“There will always be someone who thinks they can try. You missing them?” Lois asked her cousin about her lovers
“Little bit. I should be there right now. Keeping you two and Clark quiet is easy but I should be there for Kyle and Ava.” Chloe said
“Well, don’t. Max will bite your head off if there’s even a hint of exposure to Smallville.” Lana said
“I know.” Chloe said, “Besides, there’s also the reporter in me. Biggest story ever and I’ve got the inside scoop. Reporters go all their lives without a story like this and…aghhh, I’ll get over it.”
“The question is, what will people have more of a problem with. Alien or elemental?” Lois asked
“Alien.” Lana and Chloe said together
“They don’t know them like we do but the idea of aliens being here all this time, Nacedo walking across the states and leaving a trail of bodies and the government cover up of Roswell. That has to cause something.” Lana said as she rubbed her head
“You okay?” Lois asked
“Yeah, I think I just need a little fresh air. I’ll be back in a while.” Lana said as she walked out of the room and headed down the hall. Just before she reached the steps, Lana stopped dead and closed her eyes tightly. Then she looked up and the pupils of her eyes rippled with purple light before it vanished. She looked around and smiled before she moved up to a mirror on the hallway wall. “Hmm, yes. You have been a naughty little girl haven’t you Lana. I’m so proud of you…but so much power. Who would have thought? And little Clark, yes now it begins.”
Countess Isobel Theroux was now once more in full possession of Lana’s body and the witch quickly headed out of the building. She had a new plan. The power she sought was no longer available in the way she originally foresaw but now so much more was available. While she had her host’s lover Clark had a singular purpose, all that she truly needed was a power base and for that she knew just where to go.
Luther Mansion, Smallville, Kansas, 20 Minutes Later
Lex and his father sat in the library and watched what was happening while making phone call after phone call in an attempt to track down every lead, every possible thing relating to aliens on Earth but more importantly they wanted to know what happened to the craft from the Roswell crash. Each path was more or less nothing more than rumour but there were the odd report that suggested something else.
“Curious isn’t Lex.” Lionel said
“Oh?”
“Clark Kent comes home from a spontaneous vacation to Roswell and introduces you to some new people and they turn out to be aliens.” Lionel said
“Well two of them at any rate, god knows about those others. There hasn’t been any mythology on them.” Lex said
“Not that we’ve seen, but then we haven’t been looking for them.” Lionel said
“I’ve been looking at the symbols on those walls. None of them match what we’ve seen in the Kawatche Caves. So far I can’t see any connection between the two.”
“So far all we’ve really had is supposition. Aside from the good doctors efforts in translating the texts on the walls and his subsequent instability, we never had much to go on.”
“Except for that metal disc which had the same molecular structure as the meteor rocks.” Lex said
“Yes indeed. You said you found those aliens with Clark in the caves right?”
“Yes, why?”
“I suppose it is possible that Clark relayed the story of how he discovered the caves to them.”
“And asked Clark to show them it. I suppose never seen before writing that has found its way into a number of ancient temples around the globe would peak their interest.” Lex said
“Yes, but that doesn’t mean you haven’t been on the right track in the past.” A sultry feminine voice said from the door
“Lana? What are you doing here?” Lex asked
“To make a deal.” She said
“What kind of deal?” Lionel asked
“The only kind of deal that matters to men like yourselves. Power.” She said, “But first things first. Do not call me Lana.”
Lex then looked concerned, he remembered what happened in China all too well and even before that when he found himself under a spell and forced to play the piano endlessly until Clark stopped him. “Countess Theroux.” He said
“In the flesh.” Theroux said, “So to speak.”
“Well, well, well. It’s really true isn’t it?” Lionel said
“Very much so. Before, this body was adequate but now…” Theroux held out her hand and a glass of water that Lex had been drinking from lost it’s contents as the water floated up into a perfect sphere before letting it fall back down. “Now, it is quite simply exquisite. Yet it is not enough.”
“Not enough. With all due respects dear Countess, you have more power than anyone I have ever seen.” Lex said
Isobel looked to the screen, “Perhaps not.”
“You know of them?” Lionel asked
“Of course. I have all the memories of this girl and she met them. I know the secrets of the cave, the truth that has been hidden there and what is beyond it. The power stones were nothing but a key, a key that has been used.” Theroux said
Lionel stepped forward, “You’ve found the library?”
“Oh it is much, much more than that. The knowledge and power that is there…nothing you know if it can even begin to describe it.” Theroux said
“You’ve stood in it?”
“Oh yes. I have walked its halls, touched its walls yet I was not the one to unlock it. That honour belongs to the one who it was meant for, the god whose ancestor hid the stones of power over this world.”
“A god?” Lex asked
“Whose words are written over the caves beneath this town for all to see.” Theroux said
“Who is it?” Lionel asked
“Come now Lionel, a girl had to maintain some secrets.” Theroux said, “That is for me to know. I have uses for him.”
“Well, I have to admit you have my attention Countess. What is your proposition?” Lionel asked
“It is simple. The power of the great library is locked to all but the one who brought it forth or those who follow in his bloodline. None of us can take it. There for, I will become one of his bloodline.”
“How?” Lex asked
“My magic is of his world. I learned it from the scraps of knowledge left littered around but it can affect him. I will enchant him, mate with him and he will give this body his child, a daughter. Upon her birth my spirit will move into her and I will use my powers to bring her of age in but a few moments. I will then have what I need to access the power.” Theroux said
“How do we remove him from accessing it? Surly so long as he exists he can stop you.”
“Oh he can. Is power is incredible, just like other aspects of him.” She said with a smile, “So I shall kill him. I know how. And then there will only be me.”
“And what exactly do we get?” Lionel asked
“When one is touched by the power of gods, they are transformed by it. And from there they need ones to deal with all the other matters. I will rule over all with my powers as they are but with my plan I will rule uncontested for an eon. I have no interest in the things that interest you. That said, I will give you whole nations.” Theroux said
“Under you?” Lionel asked
Theroux looked directly at Lex and in that moment he knew the witch wasn’t interested in having his father as part of the arrangement. “Yes under me. Of course an incentive is always useful to sweeten the deal. You desire this body don’t you Lex?” she asked, “No need to answer, I know. When I have no use for Lana I will give her to you. Heart, body and mind all intact with a few alterations. She will desire you as you want her…in any way you want.”
“Still, I do not enjoy taking orders.” Lionel asked
“Neither do I.” Lex said
“Of course you don’t, neither do I but the power in the library is more than enough for us. What I already know will allow me to use what I will learn to touch the stars. What you will learn will take you a lifetime to understand but this world will be on their knees. No one will challenge you.” Theroux said
“Done.” Lex said
His father looked at him, “Lex?”
“If she’s going off star walking then her interests wont be entirely here. I’ll take that this deal.” Lex said
Isobel smiled and walked forward, “Then to seal the deal…” She said as took hold of Lex’s face and kissed him hard, “…a taste of things to come. You will enjoy her beyond your dreams, she can be even more of a slut than I was in my time.”
“I know I will.” Lex said
“Now, I think I better return to Metropolis. I feel I’m about to ware out my welcome for the moment.” Theroux said, she could feel Lana inside her clawing her way back out. She was only glad that there wont be any memory of her deal. Theroux walked out of the mansion and with a wave of her hand she vanished only to appear back inside Met U’s campus where she let Lana have control again.
“You’re opinion Lex?” Lionel asked
“If she’s telling the truth about the library then she could take it with her plan. But she came to us, she needs something.” Lex said
“Agreed. Her plan to unlock it doesn’t require us. She doesn’t need us to maintain control here, she could do that herself a thousand times over.” Lionel said
“Unless she’s worried about something.” Lex said and turned to the screen, “Or someone.”
Lionel smiled, “Yes indeed. Of course, it still leaves the problem of where we come in. Cannon fodder?”
“Maybe.” Lex said, he knew that was a distinct possibility for at least his father. She wouldn’t have offered him Lana otherwise unless she had no intention of delivering but he felt she was being honest about that. “But maybe she needs something we can provide. You’ve found a number of artefacts in your quest for the stones, some of which belonged to her once upon a time.”
“Yes, including the texts of how to transfer my mind to yours when I was in prison. It may not have worked but she may know where I went wrong.” Lionel said
“We need to keep our eyes open dad, if she is planning something for us other than what she has said…”
“Lex my boy, what was the first lesson I taught you?” Lionel asked
“Destroy competitors by any means necessary and never let them out live you?”
“No, well yes, but the other one.” Lionel said
“Ah you mean have both eyes open and grow a third on the back of your head.” Lex said
“Always good advice.” Lionel said
“Especially when dealing with a witch that died in the 16th century from being burned at the stake.” Lex said
“Most definitely.” Lionel said
Living Room, Kent Farm, Same Time
Clark was standing in the room, doing a good job of wearing out the carpet as he watched the same thing everyone on the planet was. All of a sudden he felt something cold and dark and he stood still.
“Clark?” Martha asked
“I don’t know…I just felt…I felt like something was wrong.” Clark said
“Jor-El?” Jonathon asked
“No. Closer.” Clark said as he immediately pulled out his phone and speed-dialled Lois, “Lois, it’s me. Are you three okay?”
“Yeah. Lana went out for a walk but she just came back in, you wanna speak to her?” Lois asked
“No. It’s fine. I guess I’m just being a little paranoid.” Clark said
“Hey, if it was anyone else. Believe me, you’re entitled.” Lois said
“I’ll see you later.” Clark said
“Bye.” Lois said and both hung up
“They okay?” Martha asked
“Yeah. I don’t know maybe it’s just everything playing tricks on me.” Clark said
“Is there anyway to check…make sure?” Jonathon asked
“Not that I know of.” Clark said, “This is insane, I need to relax.”
“Won’t get any arguments from us.” Martha said, “So how about you sit down, take off your shoes and I’ll make you some cookies.”
“Double chocolate chip?” Clark asked with wide hopeful eyes
“With mint.” Martha said
“Have I told you how much of a great mother you are?” Clark asked
Martha smiled, “Not lately, but I’m sure you know how to say it.”
“Yes I do, and I’ll help. It’ll take my mind off of things.” Clark said as he moved through into the kitchen with his mother and started to get all the ingredients
Meeting Chamber, Upper Floor of the Temple Spire, 15:00
The upper most point of the temple was nothing more that a glass wall that came up into a point. It allowed a view of the city before them and the inactive volcano behind it that held the Heart of Air within its structure. The room was laid out with in intricately designed mosaic floor with depictions of the island in its various states during its elemental ages. The dead centre of the room was a table of stone, a hollowed circle, inlaid with gold along the edges with a pool of water in the middle that connected with all of the islands waterways. Despite it’s elevated position on the island, fish often paid a visit into it.
It was here that everyone had sat down and started talking about everything they could with regards to their situation. Most notably on President Higgins mind was the fact that this island was about to take over one of his states.
“The island will descend. There is nothing we can do about that.” Alex said
“It will take up a sizable portion of New Mexico.” Higgins said, “I am supposed to speak for those people and I don’t think they’ll like being crushed.”
“The island is changing to accommodate all towns and cities in its borders but no one will be crushed.” Liz said
“And effectively, there wont be a New Mexico anymore, not the way everyone knows it.” Max said
“It’s safe to say people will have a problem with that.” Higgins said
“Maybe. However, there will be considerably less desert. More trees and incredibly good farmland.” Max said
“Besides, the essence of what Nirvana is will remain here in the city and not out there so it will be safe. That being said, given out current alignment, Roswell will become apart of the city.” Liz said
“And all the resources of the island will be at our nations disposal?” Higgins asked
“No. The island and all it’s resources will remain untouched without our express consent.” Max said, “We don’t want people strip mining this place just to get what’s here.”
“Every town and city in New Mexico will sill be US whether they are within our borders or not. But not this city.” Isabel said
“You just said Roswell was to become a part of this city?” Higgins said
“Well…yeah but it would be more like a suburb thing. Out on the outskirts but still close enough to be considered one city, it’ll be virtually seamless except that you’re going to see the differences in architecture styles.” Alex said
“There is nothing that can be done?” Higgins asked
“We have no idea how our predecessors put the island in the air in the first place let alone why it’s bothering to come back down now. It could have stayed up forever without any problems.” Liz said
“Well not forever but long enough. All we want is to be left alone, for these people to take care of themselves like they have always done.” Max said
“Okay. So…next topic.”
...
..
.
.
..
...
Bathroom, Heart of Fire, 15:12
Kyle and Ava had slipped out and came into their Heart for a break.
“I don’t know how Max can deal with those stuffed shirts.” Kyle said
“He was born a king from a long line of them. He was born for the whole leadership, diplomacy thing.” Ava said, “Me on the other hand, I was born to want to screw whenever possible.
Kyle never saw it coming when Ava grabbed hold of his shirt and ripped it open and pushed him into their bathtub. It was more of a hot spring, drawing heat from the volcanic heat that resonated throughout the chambers of the Heart of Fire. Kyle coughed and spluttered his way to the surface and wiped the water from his face. Then his attention was drawn to one of his lovers as she stripped off her clothes enticingly. When her panties dropped down her legs to the floor, Ava walked naked into the water and pressed herself against Kyle.
With the steam rising from the water, the two moved around in the water and kissed. Their arms wrapped around each other, their tongues duelled together as their fingers danced enticingly over each other’s skin. He kissed her hard and fast, he pressed his body against hers. Kyle reached down and cupped her ass. With a swift movement Kyle picked Ava up and she wrapped her legs around his waist. He looked down and watched as Ava wrapped her hand around his hard length before she sank down on him.
“Ugnnnnnnnn.” Ava groaned as he filled her. She clasped her hands behind his head and the two began to rock together, Kyle held Ava’s butt as he thrust up into her as she slowly bounced up and down on him.
“Hnnnnnnn…Ava…I love you.” Kyle gasped out before he leaned his head over and took a nipple into his mouth and sucked. “Uhn…ugnnn…ugnnnnn…Aaaaavaa…oh god you’re so tight.”
Ava bit her lower lip to keep from crying out. She crushed her breasts against Kyle’s hard chest; her nipples burned into him, scraping against his skin as he moved her body up and down, over and over again on his hard rod.
“Hggmmmmmmmmmmm.” Ava gasped before grabbing Kyle’s face and kissing him hard, his hard wrapped around her back. “Oh yes…yesss…yesss.”
Kyle was holding tightly on to her, trying to feel as much of her smooth skin as possible. Her tight walls gripped him securely as she slid up and then plunged back down over and over again. “Ava…oh god…I…oh dear god.” He strained out, holding back from shooting his seed too soon
Her body was shaking, trembling from each mini orgasm that Kyle had sparked in her. She could feel another coming and Ava knew it would be a thousand times more intense, the blonde could feel it deep inside her as Kyle’s dick moved inside her body again and again. While her gaze was fixed on the eyes of her lover, she could feel her body’s desires igniting to knew furious levels of the inferno that made her scream each time he filled her welcoming body. She was desperate for Kyle to take her over the edge and she wanted to look into his eye at the very moment she sent him over it.
“Ah…ughh…oh yess…Kyle…more…deeper…please…” Ava said, her face flushed with passion and heat. A thousand never ending tiny bubbles were boiling up from the volcanically heated waters and was teasing her skin.
“Ava…uhh…ugnnnn…ugnnnn…ohh…ohnn…” Kyle barely said, continuing to hold back from erupting inside her right now
Her movements sped up and she was definitely not being slow about her passion. She wanted Kyle’s seed within her and she wanted him to make her cum as well, that wasn’t going to be a problem. Her body cried out for him, the invigorating waters and the sensations of the bond between them heightened her senses. It was like there was a constant electric current between them, the power of the Heart flowed into them, surrounded them and made them all the hotter. They became keenly aware of everything around them and with each touch the sensations become just that little bit more vibrant.
“Ky…Kyle…OH GOD…FUCK ME…OH YES.” Ava cried
“Oh yeah…oh baby…cum for…ugnnn…me…OH YEESSS.” Kyle groaned
They continued to grind against each other; Kyle had cupped one of her firm breasts. His other hand had taken a hold of hers and he guided her hand down between them to where their bodies were joined. Once there, they could both feel his hard cock sliding in and out of her slick opening.
“Ugnnnn…ugnnnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnn…Kyle.” Ava gasped
“Feel it Ava…oh god YES.” Kyle said, gritting his teeth
“OHHHH…UGNNNNN…UGNNN…UHGNNN…”
“YES…YESSS…YESSSS…”
“OH GOD, OH GOD…YESSSS...”
Every sound the pair made was echoed off the stone walls and it resonated in their heads. They knew that the pleasure was building to breaking point, their bodies rutted together, Kyle’s dick moved in and out of Ava’s cunt and they were desperate to give themselves over to the endless delights of their climax. Neither of the two knew they could last much longer, they were only saddened that their third was not there to share it with them.
“Ahhh…Kyle.” Ava gasped as his hands caressed her body. As the couple moved together, their motions sped up into frenzied writhes. The water around them continued to ebb and flow, it splashed more and more.
“Oh god…ugnnnn…Ava, you…ahhhh…feel so good.” Kyle groaned. Ava pressed herself against Kyle, her breasts crushed against his hard chest as their nipples scraped against each other.
“UGNNN…UHHNNNNNN…oh yeah.” they cried together
Eventually they were moving so fast that the water was rapidly leaving the natural Jacuzzi and over the sides, the bathroom floor was becoming soaked and neither could care less, the only thing that mattered to the young couple was each other.
“Oh god…oh god…Oooh god…OH GODDDD.”
“Yes…OH AVA…oh god…ughnnnnnnn…YESSSSSSSSSS.”
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Their voices cried at once.
The young man shot his load into his lover’s convulsing body as they shook violently together. Ava’s convulsing walls caused his hips to jerk sharply each time he ejected his seed as she gripped tightly onto him with her arms and legs as she revelled in the sensations of her own climax. Gently the two slowed, neither breaking eye contact as they held each other. Ava unwrapped her legs from around his waist and he lifted her off of him so that she could stand in the water. Quietly they whispered “I love you.” to each other before they relaxed in the water and held each other.
Dorm Room, Metropolis University, Same Time
Upon Lana’s arrival back inside, her two roommates looked at her. “You were gone for a while?” Chloe asked
“Yeah sorry. Lost track of time, I just got worried about Clark. I just know that something’s going to happen and he’s going to try and prevent it.” Lana said
“I know.” Lois said
“But I like to think Max has a plan.” Chloe said, “He just seems a little confident about how things are going, he’s keeping the focus on the elementals not that fact that he’s an alien.”
“How’s he managed that?” Lana asked
“I don’t know. Maybe told them that he’d deal with one situation at a time but the result is that he hasn’t talked about it yet.” Lois said
“That could increase a little paranoia in people.” Lana said
“Yes, unless he does whatever he’s planning quickly.”
“Hello Ladies.” Clark said as he sped in and stopped with a plate in hand
“Clark, what are you doing back?” Chloe asked
“Relaxing.” Clark said as he pulled a cloth from on top of the plate, “I bring freshly baked cookies.”
All three sniffed the air, “Mint?” Lana asked
“Chocolate?” Lois said
“God bless Martha Kent.” Chloe said
“I helped too you know.” Clark said
“Yeah, yeah. I believe you.” Lana said with a look in her eyes.
“I did.” Clark said
“Clark, we know you didn’t because these aren’t burnt.” Lois said
“I didn’t use my heat vision. You know, suddenly I’m feeling very unappreciated.” Clark said as all three grabbed a cookie and munched away.
All three smiled, “Relax Clark. I’m sure you helped.” Lana said
“Yeah, he mixed the ingredients.” Lois teased
“Oh you two are going to be getting some payback from me later.” Clark said
Lana and Lois looked at him and at the same time they said, “Anytime.”
“And once more I have to wait before I can visit Ava and Kyle.” Chloe said glumly
“Oh I’m sure they’re waiting.” Clark said
“Hey, you not having a cookie?” Lana asked
“Oh I already finished off a plate back home. Excessive junk food calories don’t affect me.” Clark said
The three young women looked at each other and shook their heads, “Men.”
“Alien men.” Lana corrected
“Still…so lucky.” Lois said
“Tell me about it.” Clark said before he kissed her and Lana.
“That’s not what I mean. Honestly, do you think I’ll have an ass like this in 20 or 30 years?” Lois asked
“You’ll both still be gorgeous to me.” Clark said
“Smooth talker.” Lois said
“One of the reasons I fell for him.” Lana said
“Yeah.” Lois said, “One of many reasons.”
“Being good in bed is not a reason why we’re together.” Lana said
“Of course it’s not.” Lois said
“But it helps.” Clark said with a smile, “So what else is happening out there?”
“Politics and stuff.” Lois said
“Ah, boring stuff. For once I’m glad I wasn’t there went Max got exposed.” Clark said as he sat down and they all watched.
Meeting Chamber, Upper Floor of the Temple Spire, 16:00
“I have to admit, this meeting had been more productive that I could have hoped.” Higgins said
“It has. But there is still much to talk about that’s going to take a lot of time.” Max said
“Yes. Which is a good excuse for a State Dinner. Believe me, they’re great. I love them and I think so will you.” Higgins said
“Always up for a party.” Michael said
“It’s not that kind of a party.” Max said
“I know. But it’ll still be interesting.” Michael said with a wicked smile that made the president worry…just a little.
“Michael.” Liz warned
“Oh relax, I’m kidding.” Michael said
“There is one more thing we should discuss.” Higgins said, “The…eh…well.”
“It’s not a dirty word, you can say alien. Actually we prefer the term not of this Earth.” Max said
“Every time, he can’t not say it.” Isabel complained as she crossed her arms and looked at her brother.
“Well we do need to discuss it.” Higgins said
“I know.” Max said
“Many nations are at our throats for concealing the Roswell Crash despite the fact that it was so far before my time that I wasn’t even briefed until this started. Anyway, they’re demanding that any technology and all research derived from your old ship be turned over to them all.”
“Uh huh, yeah, that’ll happen. Consider this a formal request that my old ship be returned to us as soon as possible.” Max said, no way was he going to risk that kind of technology getting into anyone else’s hands.
“That probably would be a good idea. I’m told that in 60 years our researchers have only been able to determine that the outer hull is composed of some kind of metal like crystalline structure.”
“That’s all?” Alex asked
“Whatever caused the crash, it wasn’t external. There was no damage. It was internal and we can’t get in. The ship appears to be completely seamless.” Higgins said
“Oh. Well that makes my nightmares less of a problem.” Max said
Isabel and Laurie looked at Alex and saw that he had a huge smile on his face. “What?” Isabel asked
“I get to walk around a spaceship.” Alex said smugly and like a kid about to enter his ideal candy store.
“If we get it open.” Lonnie said
“There is also a problem.” Higgins said
“Oh?”
“I’ve been told that a number of abduction claimants have demanded answers from you.” Higgins said
“Ah.” Max said, “Yeah, they’re not going to accept that it wasn’t us and that we’ve been raised on Earth with no memory of what goes on up there.”
“For the first time they think they might be able to get answers, so no, they’re not going to let it drop. I also have to admit that I am curious to their questions myself. Abduction stories have been going around for decades. Even if it isn’t your race you might know people who do know.” Higgins said
“Well I can ask Larek but I don’t know if he has an answer…let alone one you might light, or even me for that matter.” Max said
“We can but hope.” Higgins said
“Yeah. As for the alien situation, we might be able to do something about it. We need to discuss it more though.” Max said, “But you’re right, this was a good first day. Tomorrow should be fun.”
“At the White House this time?” Higgins asked
“Sure.” Max said with everyone looking at him surprised just as the island started to shake.
“Uh?” Rosen asked
“Oh that was faster than anticipated. The surrounding ground must be pretty loose.” James said
“Meaning?” Liz asked
“Meaning, Nirvana has finished. It and the Earth are becoming one.” James said as they all moved down to the window and looked out as the horizon lowered.
Nirvana sank down, filling the great chasm that it had carved out. Soon, in the hole just beyond the city, buildings of Roswell could be seen started to emerge. The journey down was smoother than the initial jolt but in less than five minutes and with a perfect fit, Nirvana settled into place. It was so perfect that there was no loose dust to be shot out in a plume when all the air was cast out, it had all been smoothed out and now the geography of New Mexico was radically different. There was a touch of concern (okay, it was abject terror) across the state but it was short lived once they were sure that not even an inch of the island would hit their houses.
“Well that was different.” Higgins said
“No doubt.” Max said, “So, you want a trip straight to the Oval Office or just in the area?”
“The office would be fine.” Higgins said
Max waved his hand along with Liz and Tess and sent them all to the Oval Office clear across the country. Then they sent the press home to whatever office they worked out of and they got their stories filed. It left them alone.
“Max what the hell are you thinking?” Michael asked, “A trip to Washington, into the lion’s den?”
“I’m thinking the more we’re reclusive the more curious people get, and the more concerned. We give them answers as much as we can. Elementals are a part of the planet, apart of them. I think they can accept that. It’s the alien part of the equation.” Max said, “We need to take it out.”
“How? What are you thinking?” Liz asked
“The Granolith. It’s a power source, a computer and god knows what else. We use it if we can. We know adjusting memories is possible.” Max said as he looked at Tess and Ava
“You’ve been thinking about this for a while haven’t you?” Isabel asked
“Since that first press conference that night Zan and Rath attacked.” Max said
“In that case we better get some rest. We’re going to need it.” Lonnie said
“Especially if it doesn’t work and people found out what we were trying to do.” Michael said
They all began to disperse; heading to their private rooms but Max asked Tess to wait a minute. “What’s up?” Tess asked
“I want you to prepare Liz.” Max said
“Prepare her for what?” Tess asked. Max just looked at her with this stare that Tess picked up on instantly, “Oh…OH.” She said, “Have you asked her?”
“No.” Max said, “But I’m going to…soon.”
“Oh, but what’s the point? We don’t have the flower.” Tess said with a hint of sadness in her voice.
Max reached into his pocket and pulled out a small blossom of the Tagalis plant. Tess instantly recognised it, she could remember it from Antar, she remembered making her wedding dress if you could call it that, from it and drinking it’s product with Zan for oh so many delirious times together.
“How did…?” Tess asked
“There is an inscription in the Destiny Book, a map of the chamber with our pods and the Granolith. It details a cave beneath them. I found the entrance and went down there. The whole place is like a garden and filled with these. It’s at least 4 times the size of the caves we’ve been into.” Max said
“More than enough for a purpose for all of us.” Tess said as she took the blossom and inhaled its scent. Max saw her body react, her pupil’s dilated and her nipples hardened under her tight top. “And a lot of fun.”
“I was thinking the same thing. So will you?” Max asked
“I’ll prepare her…just as soon as you ask her, as soon as we ask her.” Tess said
Max and Tess kissed each other; their bodies pressed against each other as the aroma of the Tagalis enflamed their senses to the point that they wanted each other there and then. However they were more eager to share their current state with Liz and they shot off to find her. They found her in their little kitchen in the Heart of Air and presently all three took each other with utterly erotic bliss. Liz couldn’t help but wonder what got into them but truth be told it wasn’t even 1% of the flower’s potential.
Granolith Chamber, Outside Roswell, New Mexico, 17:10
Everyone arrived in the chamber and moved around so that they circled the alien monolith. They could feel its power as it simply stood before them, there was no way to describe it other than it touched their souls, sang to their souls. They could all feel it.
“Are we sure about this?” Ava asked
“Not that I don’t mind the idea of still being anonymous on the alien front but we’re still going to be public.” Lonnie said
“New Mexico has a brand new volcano and river network with a city older than the ages of all other cities on the planet combined.” Max said, “We can’t cover that up but we can protect ourselves on this front. Besides, the first contact with aliens should be with us, at least not with us being in the middle of a fight. I called Clark, he’s told his family what to expect so they know not to say anything.”
“So how do we do this?” Liz asked
“Well, I figure Tess and Ava work together to create a mindwarp that will erase peoples memories of what happened that night. Everything with Zan, Rath, me using my shield. Anything to do with our exposure and onward. Put more emphasis on memories of what I’ve said about being elementals. The story of the island, things like that. We keep our parents, Lana, Lois and Chloe, Clark’s parents.” Max said
“The president?” Michael asked, “If we’re going to get that ship back…”
“No. If he tries to give us the ship then all his generals and stuff are going to be wondering why and we can’t let them know.” Max said, “ So, Tess and Ava does that, directs it to the Granolith and I let it loose. During it, I don’t see why I can’t go rummaging in the president’s head and find the location of the ship.”
“Better make sure you don’t get any nuclear launch codes.” Alex said
“Hmm, that’s an idea.” Max said with a smile, “At the very least they wont be blowing us up.”
“So you want us to go after the ship ourselves?” Lonnie asked
“I don’t know why not. We can move large groups of people, why not one ship?” Isabel said
“Okay, let’s do this.” Max said as he stepped forward and rested his hands on the surface of the black device. A light started to shine from within it and the chamber started to hum with energy. Then he nodded to Tess and Ava.
The two girls moved by each other and took each other’s hands in their own. They closed their eyes in pure focused concentration and they created their mindwarp in their minds, connecting together and making all the alterations and correcting mistakes. They created a single series of memories, this was made easy because everyone had been watching the same thing since last night and the rest of their days were already there and not needing alteration.
All any of the others saw was swirling, contorting mass of light forming in front of them. Then the twin girls opened their eyes and the light shot toward the granolith, it was absorbed by the device and in less than a second later the Granolith sent out a wall that covered the globe. It caused people to stop dead what they were doing; they stood in the streets, sat at their desks, whatever. It was as though time stopped but then they all started back up like nothing had happened. Nothing but 15 seconds of time was lost.
Max got the information he needed and now knew the location of the vessel that carried them to Earth. Soon the Granolith died down and for the second time in as many days the world had changed. Knowledge of aliens was gone and a knew age had become with the knowledge of an ancient power that was now looking out for them.
Dorm Room, Metropolis University, Same Time
Clark sat in the room with the girls as the wave washed over the building. Unlike everyone else they didn’t stop but in a split second something deep and dark from within Lana raised her head. She wasn’t going to risk her plan right now and the resurrected Countess once more took hold of the farm town girl.
“Retineo.” She said in Latin under her breath, translated it meant ‘Remember’
Then she instantly lost control and no one was the wiser of what had just transpired. Clark used his x-ray vision to pear through the walls and saw everyone frozen before they started to move again.
Library, Luther Mansion, Smallville, Immediately Following
Lex was with his father, still going over everything they could when the mindwarp wall hit them but as they froze Lex suddenly heard retineo in his head. His eyes glowed purple, a fainter colour than that which Lana found herself subject too but it was purple none the less. Then both Luther’s started to move.
“Dad? Did something just happen?” Lex asked
“No. Are you okay son?” Lionel asked.
“I’m fine.” Lex said, “Probably just tired.”
“Yes, well, it has been an extraordinary day. A power of that magnitude on Earth yet completely uncontrollable unless you’re one of them. An Elemental.” Lionel said
“And we’ve only seen a portion of what they’re capable of.” Lex said, he was curious that his father focused on that and not the aliens, “And it’s curious that the island became part of New Mexico, it seemed to centre itself over Roswell.”
“Oh please Lex, surely you’re smart enough to believe those old tales.” Lionel said
“No, it’s just an interest.” Lex said as he realised his father now knew nothing of the alien exposure. As he looked around he saw a glass of water and for a brief second he saw Lana’s face appearing and then fading. In that moment Lex chose discretion. He chose not to tell his father what he had obviously forgotten.
“So where were we?” Lionel asked
“Yes, tracking any possible connection to the Kawatche and Nirvana. We know the caves were sacred ground to them, they must have left something in there. Nirvana didn’t remain hidden for all this time, someone must have found it.”
“Well then, let’s get back to work.” Lex said as he and his father sat down and looked at the papers, Lex looked back up and then to the television before returning his attention back to the work at hand.
To Be Continued…
..
...
Bathroom, Heart of Fire, 15:12
Kyle and Ava had slipped out and came into their Heart for a break.
“I don’t know how Max can deal with those stuffed shirts.” Kyle said
“He was born a king from a long line of them. He was born for the whole leadership, diplomacy thing.” Ava said, “Me on the other hand, I was born to want to screw whenever possible.
Kyle never saw it coming when Ava grabbed hold of his shirt and ripped it open and pushed him into their bathtub. It was more of a hot spring, drawing heat from the volcanic heat that resonated throughout the chambers of the Heart of Fire. Kyle coughed and spluttered his way to the surface and wiped the water from his face. Then his attention was drawn to one of his lovers as she stripped off her clothes enticingly. When her panties dropped down her legs to the floor, Ava walked naked into the water and pressed herself against Kyle.
With the steam rising from the water, the two moved around in the water and kissed. Their arms wrapped around each other, their tongues duelled together as their fingers danced enticingly over each other’s skin. He kissed her hard and fast, he pressed his body against hers. Kyle reached down and cupped her ass. With a swift movement Kyle picked Ava up and she wrapped her legs around his waist. He looked down and watched as Ava wrapped her hand around his hard length before she sank down on him.
“Ugnnnnnnnn.” Ava groaned as he filled her. She clasped her hands behind his head and the two began to rock together, Kyle held Ava’s butt as he thrust up into her as she slowly bounced up and down on him.
“Hnnnnnnn…Ava…I love you.” Kyle gasped out before he leaned his head over and took a nipple into his mouth and sucked. “Uhn…ugnnn…ugnnnnn…Aaaaavaa…oh god you’re so tight.”
Ava bit her lower lip to keep from crying out. She crushed her breasts against Kyle’s hard chest; her nipples burned into him, scraping against his skin as he moved her body up and down, over and over again on his hard rod.
“Hggmmmmmmmmmmm.” Ava gasped before grabbing Kyle’s face and kissing him hard, his hard wrapped around her back. “Oh yes…yesss…yesss.”
Kyle was holding tightly on to her, trying to feel as much of her smooth skin as possible. Her tight walls gripped him securely as she slid up and then plunged back down over and over again. “Ava…oh god…I…oh dear god.” He strained out, holding back from shooting his seed too soon
Her body was shaking, trembling from each mini orgasm that Kyle had sparked in her. She could feel another coming and Ava knew it would be a thousand times more intense, the blonde could feel it deep inside her as Kyle’s dick moved inside her body again and again. While her gaze was fixed on the eyes of her lover, she could feel her body’s desires igniting to knew furious levels of the inferno that made her scream each time he filled her welcoming body. She was desperate for Kyle to take her over the edge and she wanted to look into his eye at the very moment she sent him over it.
“Ah…ughh…oh yess…Kyle…more…deeper…please…” Ava said, her face flushed with passion and heat. A thousand never ending tiny bubbles were boiling up from the volcanically heated waters and was teasing her skin.
“Ava…uhh…ugnnnn…ugnnnn…ohh…ohnn…” Kyle barely said, continuing to hold back from erupting inside her right now
Her movements sped up and she was definitely not being slow about her passion. She wanted Kyle’s seed within her and she wanted him to make her cum as well, that wasn’t going to be a problem. Her body cried out for him, the invigorating waters and the sensations of the bond between them heightened her senses. It was like there was a constant electric current between them, the power of the Heart flowed into them, surrounded them and made them all the hotter. They became keenly aware of everything around them and with each touch the sensations become just that little bit more vibrant.
“Ky…Kyle…OH GOD…FUCK ME…OH YES.” Ava cried
“Oh yeah…oh baby…cum for…ugnnn…me…OH YEESSS.” Kyle groaned
They continued to grind against each other; Kyle had cupped one of her firm breasts. His other hand had taken a hold of hers and he guided her hand down between them to where their bodies were joined. Once there, they could both feel his hard cock sliding in and out of her slick opening.
“Ugnnnn…ugnnnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnnn…Kyle.” Ava gasped
“Feel it Ava…oh god YES.” Kyle said, gritting his teeth
“OHHHH…UGNNNNN…UGNNN…UHGNNN…”
“YES…YESSS…YESSSS…”
“OH GOD, OH GOD…YESSSS...”
Every sound the pair made was echoed off the stone walls and it resonated in their heads. They knew that the pleasure was building to breaking point, their bodies rutted together, Kyle’s dick moved in and out of Ava’s cunt and they were desperate to give themselves over to the endless delights of their climax. Neither of the two knew they could last much longer, they were only saddened that their third was not there to share it with them.
“Ahhh…Kyle.” Ava gasped as his hands caressed her body. As the couple moved together, their motions sped up into frenzied writhes. The water around them continued to ebb and flow, it splashed more and more.
“Oh god…ugnnnn…Ava, you…ahhhh…feel so good.” Kyle groaned. Ava pressed herself against Kyle, her breasts crushed against his hard chest as their nipples scraped against each other.
“UGNNN…UHHNNNNNN…oh yeah.” they cried together
Eventually they were moving so fast that the water was rapidly leaving the natural Jacuzzi and over the sides, the bathroom floor was becoming soaked and neither could care less, the only thing that mattered to the young couple was each other.
“Oh god…oh god…Oooh god…OH GODDDD.”
“Yes…OH AVA…oh god…ughnnnnnnn…YESSSSSSSSSS.”
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Their voices cried at once.
The young man shot his load into his lover’s convulsing body as they shook violently together. Ava’s convulsing walls caused his hips to jerk sharply each time he ejected his seed as she gripped tightly onto him with her arms and legs as she revelled in the sensations of her own climax. Gently the two slowed, neither breaking eye contact as they held each other. Ava unwrapped her legs from around his waist and he lifted her off of him so that she could stand in the water. Quietly they whispered “I love you.” to each other before they relaxed in the water and held each other.
Dorm Room, Metropolis University, Same Time
Upon Lana’s arrival back inside, her two roommates looked at her. “You were gone for a while?” Chloe asked
“Yeah sorry. Lost track of time, I just got worried about Clark. I just know that something’s going to happen and he’s going to try and prevent it.” Lana said
“I know.” Lois said
“But I like to think Max has a plan.” Chloe said, “He just seems a little confident about how things are going, he’s keeping the focus on the elementals not that fact that he’s an alien.”
“How’s he managed that?” Lana asked
“I don’t know. Maybe told them that he’d deal with one situation at a time but the result is that he hasn’t talked about it yet.” Lois said
“That could increase a little paranoia in people.” Lana said
“Yes, unless he does whatever he’s planning quickly.”
“Hello Ladies.” Clark said as he sped in and stopped with a plate in hand
“Clark, what are you doing back?” Chloe asked
“Relaxing.” Clark said as he pulled a cloth from on top of the plate, “I bring freshly baked cookies.”
All three sniffed the air, “Mint?” Lana asked
“Chocolate?” Lois said
“God bless Martha Kent.” Chloe said
“I helped too you know.” Clark said
“Yeah, yeah. I believe you.” Lana said with a look in her eyes.
“I did.” Clark said
“Clark, we know you didn’t because these aren’t burnt.” Lois said
“I didn’t use my heat vision. You know, suddenly I’m feeling very unappreciated.” Clark said as all three grabbed a cookie and munched away.
All three smiled, “Relax Clark. I’m sure you helped.” Lana said
“Yeah, he mixed the ingredients.” Lois teased
“Oh you two are going to be getting some payback from me later.” Clark said
Lana and Lois looked at him and at the same time they said, “Anytime.”
“And once more I have to wait before I can visit Ava and Kyle.” Chloe said glumly
“Oh I’m sure they’re waiting.” Clark said
“Hey, you not having a cookie?” Lana asked
“Oh I already finished off a plate back home. Excessive junk food calories don’t affect me.” Clark said
The three young women looked at each other and shook their heads, “Men.”
“Alien men.” Lana corrected
“Still…so lucky.” Lois said
“Tell me about it.” Clark said before he kissed her and Lana.
“That’s not what I mean. Honestly, do you think I’ll have an ass like this in 20 or 30 years?” Lois asked
“You’ll both still be gorgeous to me.” Clark said
“Smooth talker.” Lois said
“One of the reasons I fell for him.” Lana said
“Yeah.” Lois said, “One of many reasons.”
“Being good in bed is not a reason why we’re together.” Lana said
“Of course it’s not.” Lois said
“But it helps.” Clark said with a smile, “So what else is happening out there?”
“Politics and stuff.” Lois said
“Ah, boring stuff. For once I’m glad I wasn’t there went Max got exposed.” Clark said as he sat down and they all watched.
Meeting Chamber, Upper Floor of the Temple Spire, 16:00
“I have to admit, this meeting had been more productive that I could have hoped.” Higgins said
“It has. But there is still much to talk about that’s going to take a lot of time.” Max said
“Yes. Which is a good excuse for a State Dinner. Believe me, they’re great. I love them and I think so will you.” Higgins said
“Always up for a party.” Michael said
“It’s not that kind of a party.” Max said
“I know. But it’ll still be interesting.” Michael said with a wicked smile that made the president worry…just a little.
“Michael.” Liz warned
“Oh relax, I’m kidding.” Michael said
“There is one more thing we should discuss.” Higgins said, “The…eh…well.”
“It’s not a dirty word, you can say alien. Actually we prefer the term not of this Earth.” Max said
“Every time, he can’t not say it.” Isabel complained as she crossed her arms and looked at her brother.
“Well we do need to discuss it.” Higgins said
“I know.” Max said
“Many nations are at our throats for concealing the Roswell Crash despite the fact that it was so far before my time that I wasn’t even briefed until this started. Anyway, they’re demanding that any technology and all research derived from your old ship be turned over to them all.”
“Uh huh, yeah, that’ll happen. Consider this a formal request that my old ship be returned to us as soon as possible.” Max said, no way was he going to risk that kind of technology getting into anyone else’s hands.
“That probably would be a good idea. I’m told that in 60 years our researchers have only been able to determine that the outer hull is composed of some kind of metal like crystalline structure.”
“That’s all?” Alex asked
“Whatever caused the crash, it wasn’t external. There was no damage. It was internal and we can’t get in. The ship appears to be completely seamless.” Higgins said
“Oh. Well that makes my nightmares less of a problem.” Max said
Isabel and Laurie looked at Alex and saw that he had a huge smile on his face. “What?” Isabel asked
“I get to walk around a spaceship.” Alex said smugly and like a kid about to enter his ideal candy store.
“If we get it open.” Lonnie said
“There is also a problem.” Higgins said
“Oh?”
“I’ve been told that a number of abduction claimants have demanded answers from you.” Higgins said
“Ah.” Max said, “Yeah, they’re not going to accept that it wasn’t us and that we’ve been raised on Earth with no memory of what goes on up there.”
“For the first time they think they might be able to get answers, so no, they’re not going to let it drop. I also have to admit that I am curious to their questions myself. Abduction stories have been going around for decades. Even if it isn’t your race you might know people who do know.” Higgins said
“Well I can ask Larek but I don’t know if he has an answer…let alone one you might light, or even me for that matter.” Max said
“We can but hope.” Higgins said
“Yeah. As for the alien situation, we might be able to do something about it. We need to discuss it more though.” Max said, “But you’re right, this was a good first day. Tomorrow should be fun.”
“At the White House this time?” Higgins asked
“Sure.” Max said with everyone looking at him surprised just as the island started to shake.
“Uh?” Rosen asked
“Oh that was faster than anticipated. The surrounding ground must be pretty loose.” James said
“Meaning?” Liz asked
“Meaning, Nirvana has finished. It and the Earth are becoming one.” James said as they all moved down to the window and looked out as the horizon lowered.
Nirvana sank down, filling the great chasm that it had carved out. Soon, in the hole just beyond the city, buildings of Roswell could be seen started to emerge. The journey down was smoother than the initial jolt but in less than five minutes and with a perfect fit, Nirvana settled into place. It was so perfect that there was no loose dust to be shot out in a plume when all the air was cast out, it had all been smoothed out and now the geography of New Mexico was radically different. There was a touch of concern (okay, it was abject terror) across the state but it was short lived once they were sure that not even an inch of the island would hit their houses.
“Well that was different.” Higgins said
“No doubt.” Max said, “So, you want a trip straight to the Oval Office or just in the area?”
“The office would be fine.” Higgins said
Max waved his hand along with Liz and Tess and sent them all to the Oval Office clear across the country. Then they sent the press home to whatever office they worked out of and they got their stories filed. It left them alone.
“Max what the hell are you thinking?” Michael asked, “A trip to Washington, into the lion’s den?”
“I’m thinking the more we’re reclusive the more curious people get, and the more concerned. We give them answers as much as we can. Elementals are a part of the planet, apart of them. I think they can accept that. It’s the alien part of the equation.” Max said, “We need to take it out.”
“How? What are you thinking?” Liz asked
“The Granolith. It’s a power source, a computer and god knows what else. We use it if we can. We know adjusting memories is possible.” Max said as he looked at Tess and Ava
“You’ve been thinking about this for a while haven’t you?” Isabel asked
“Since that first press conference that night Zan and Rath attacked.” Max said
“In that case we better get some rest. We’re going to need it.” Lonnie said
“Especially if it doesn’t work and people found out what we were trying to do.” Michael said
They all began to disperse; heading to their private rooms but Max asked Tess to wait a minute. “What’s up?” Tess asked
“I want you to prepare Liz.” Max said
“Prepare her for what?” Tess asked. Max just looked at her with this stare that Tess picked up on instantly, “Oh…OH.” She said, “Have you asked her?”
“No.” Max said, “But I’m going to…soon.”
“Oh, but what’s the point? We don’t have the flower.” Tess said with a hint of sadness in her voice.
Max reached into his pocket and pulled out a small blossom of the Tagalis plant. Tess instantly recognised it, she could remember it from Antar, she remembered making her wedding dress if you could call it that, from it and drinking it’s product with Zan for oh so many delirious times together.
“How did…?” Tess asked
“There is an inscription in the Destiny Book, a map of the chamber with our pods and the Granolith. It details a cave beneath them. I found the entrance and went down there. The whole place is like a garden and filled with these. It’s at least 4 times the size of the caves we’ve been into.” Max said
“More than enough for a purpose for all of us.” Tess said as she took the blossom and inhaled its scent. Max saw her body react, her pupil’s dilated and her nipples hardened under her tight top. “And a lot of fun.”
“I was thinking the same thing. So will you?” Max asked
“I’ll prepare her…just as soon as you ask her, as soon as we ask her.” Tess said
Max and Tess kissed each other; their bodies pressed against each other as the aroma of the Tagalis enflamed their senses to the point that they wanted each other there and then. However they were more eager to share their current state with Liz and they shot off to find her. They found her in their little kitchen in the Heart of Air and presently all three took each other with utterly erotic bliss. Liz couldn’t help but wonder what got into them but truth be told it wasn’t even 1% of the flower’s potential.
Granolith Chamber, Outside Roswell, New Mexico, 17:10
Everyone arrived in the chamber and moved around so that they circled the alien monolith. They could feel its power as it simply stood before them, there was no way to describe it other than it touched their souls, sang to their souls. They could all feel it.
“Are we sure about this?” Ava asked
“Not that I don’t mind the idea of still being anonymous on the alien front but we’re still going to be public.” Lonnie said
“New Mexico has a brand new volcano and river network with a city older than the ages of all other cities on the planet combined.” Max said, “We can’t cover that up but we can protect ourselves on this front. Besides, the first contact with aliens should be with us, at least not with us being in the middle of a fight. I called Clark, he’s told his family what to expect so they know not to say anything.”
“So how do we do this?” Liz asked
“Well, I figure Tess and Ava work together to create a mindwarp that will erase peoples memories of what happened that night. Everything with Zan, Rath, me using my shield. Anything to do with our exposure and onward. Put more emphasis on memories of what I’ve said about being elementals. The story of the island, things like that. We keep our parents, Lana, Lois and Chloe, Clark’s parents.” Max said
“The president?” Michael asked, “If we’re going to get that ship back…”
“No. If he tries to give us the ship then all his generals and stuff are going to be wondering why and we can’t let them know.” Max said, “ So, Tess and Ava does that, directs it to the Granolith and I let it loose. During it, I don’t see why I can’t go rummaging in the president’s head and find the location of the ship.”
“Better make sure you don’t get any nuclear launch codes.” Alex said
“Hmm, that’s an idea.” Max said with a smile, “At the very least they wont be blowing us up.”
“So you want us to go after the ship ourselves?” Lonnie asked
“I don’t know why not. We can move large groups of people, why not one ship?” Isabel said
“Okay, let’s do this.” Max said as he stepped forward and rested his hands on the surface of the black device. A light started to shine from within it and the chamber started to hum with energy. Then he nodded to Tess and Ava.
The two girls moved by each other and took each other’s hands in their own. They closed their eyes in pure focused concentration and they created their mindwarp in their minds, connecting together and making all the alterations and correcting mistakes. They created a single series of memories, this was made easy because everyone had been watching the same thing since last night and the rest of their days were already there and not needing alteration.
All any of the others saw was swirling, contorting mass of light forming in front of them. Then the twin girls opened their eyes and the light shot toward the granolith, it was absorbed by the device and in less than a second later the Granolith sent out a wall that covered the globe. It caused people to stop dead what they were doing; they stood in the streets, sat at their desks, whatever. It was as though time stopped but then they all started back up like nothing had happened. Nothing but 15 seconds of time was lost.
Max got the information he needed and now knew the location of the vessel that carried them to Earth. Soon the Granolith died down and for the second time in as many days the world had changed. Knowledge of aliens was gone and a knew age had become with the knowledge of an ancient power that was now looking out for them.
Dorm Room, Metropolis University, Same Time
Clark sat in the room with the girls as the wave washed over the building. Unlike everyone else they didn’t stop but in a split second something deep and dark from within Lana raised her head. She wasn’t going to risk her plan right now and the resurrected Countess once more took hold of the farm town girl.
“Retineo.” She said in Latin under her breath, translated it meant ‘Remember’
Then she instantly lost control and no one was the wiser of what had just transpired. Clark used his x-ray vision to pear through the walls and saw everyone frozen before they started to move again.
Library, Luther Mansion, Smallville, Immediately Following
Lex was with his father, still going over everything they could when the mindwarp wall hit them but as they froze Lex suddenly heard retineo in his head. His eyes glowed purple, a fainter colour than that which Lana found herself subject too but it was purple none the less. Then both Luther’s started to move.
“Dad? Did something just happen?” Lex asked
“No. Are you okay son?” Lionel asked.
“I’m fine.” Lex said, “Probably just tired.”
“Yes, well, it has been an extraordinary day. A power of that magnitude on Earth yet completely uncontrollable unless you’re one of them. An Elemental.” Lionel said
“And we’ve only seen a portion of what they’re capable of.” Lex said, he was curious that his father focused on that and not the aliens, “And it’s curious that the island became part of New Mexico, it seemed to centre itself over Roswell.”
“Oh please Lex, surely you’re smart enough to believe those old tales.” Lionel said
“No, it’s just an interest.” Lex said as he realised his father now knew nothing of the alien exposure. As he looked around he saw a glass of water and for a brief second he saw Lana’s face appearing and then fading. In that moment Lex chose discretion. He chose not to tell his father what he had obviously forgotten.
“So where were we?” Lionel asked
“Yes, tracking any possible connection to the Kawatche and Nirvana. We know the caves were sacred ground to them, they must have left something in there. Nirvana didn’t remain hidden for all this time, someone must have found it.”
“Well then, let’s get back to work.” Lex said as he and his father sat down and looked at the papers, Lex looked back up and then to the television before returning his attention back to the work at hand.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 17
Classroom, West Roswell High, 08:30 The Next Morning
School was just about to start; the last day after the incident in the auditorium ever student was given the day off. Either through trauma or simply because not a single person was taking their eyes off the television or the island but now that Nirvana was down and that the town of Roswell was now tripled in size, school was back in session. Everyone had arrived, everyone but Max and the others and not a soul could resist talking about them. Theories were rampant; of course thanks to the Granolith not one knew of the alien aspect. All of a sudden the door opened and everyone shut up when they saw their now world famous classmates.
“So.” Max said, “What are you guys talking about?” he asked with a smile
They all moved into the class and everyone kept looking at them. If it hadn’t been for the storm, Max had no doubt there would be fear in everyone’s eyes but it had made them more ready to accept this. They just hoped that the rest of the world would go through it now. The group took their seats and got ready to start their lesson.
“I…eh…don’t you all have the Whitehouse today? And I can’t believe I just said that about *my* students.” Mr Rowland said
“That’s after school.” Liz said
“So what is it you guys do?” a student asked
“Actually nothing. We just exist.” Maria said
“But what we can do is rock this planet.” Michael said
“Literally.” Lonnie said, “In more ways that one.” She said with a sly smile while looking at her lovers.
“Yeah but what does that mean? You can cause earthquakes, storms, heat waves and floods?”
“All of the above and more, along with stopping all of the above.” Tess said
“If we’re meant to.” Liz said quickly, she didn’t want there to be a natural disaster somewhere and for them to get the blame for not preventing it. “There are some situations that the planet needs to do and that we have no control over.”
“Care to specify?”
“Afraid not. We don’t know until we try.” Max said, a lie but it covered their asses.
“Okay class. I know this is history class and it turns out there is a big chunk that no one knows about so we might cover that if the information is ever made available…” Rowland said, looking directly at the members of the group as though he were practically begging them for the information, “So, we’ll continue where we left off. The civil war…”
It was pretty much that way for the first few minutes of each class. Nothing could be done about people’s curiosity so a little was indulged. However, questions were asked everywhere and most notably about a certain little pink ball. Apparently no one had forgotten about him and Zeezu had been bouncing around the town now that he didn’t need to hide. They just said that he was a native species of Nirvana and the last of his kind, they didn’t know how long that excuse would hold up but it was better than nothing. They just made anything unusual that happened in the last few days on elementalism rather than alien. It was safer than letting that genie out of the bottle again without knowing what would happen.
Lana’s Apartment, Above the Talon, Smallville, Kansas, Same Time
Lana didn’t have a class first thing this morning so she decided to sleep in; the only problem was that her darker half didn’t want to. Theroux used the opportunity of Lana’s unconsciousness to assert her control and returned to Lana’s apartment. The witch looked over the room and smiled contentedly, it wasn’t her old castle by a long shot and that bed was laden with the finest silks but it’ll do for what she needed.
“Yes, this will do.” Of course it needed a little redecoration, “Praeparo.” She said (Prepare in English). In and instant everything started to move.
All furniture in the room slid forcefully out of the way and against the walls while the bed slid over and stopped in the dead centre of the room. Beneath it the Kryptonian water symbol formed, the symbol she used as the heart of her power. The bed hid it but its energy vibrated in the room, the Countess worked her magic and quietened it until it was time for her little ritual but the room continued to change. Silk sheets of red and black draped over the walls and furniture before large, thick candles appeared.
The bedding also changed, becoming a thousand times more luxurious and perfect for her tastes. The bed suddenly switched to a four-poster before the fire at the end of the room ignited and burst into a furious inferno. Before long the room looked nothing like Lana’s apartment and looked considerably more gothic.
“Now…” Theroux said as she moved over to the corner of the room. She had hidden this here when she first came to Smallville and opened her little hiding place. It was nothing more than a loose wooden panel that she sealed with her magic, now she opened it and pulled out a small glass vial. “Barely enough for one. A pity, but it’ll do.” She said with a smile at the idea of getting her old lover back. The potion she used to resurrect her old friends proved effective and she kept this here in case of an emergency but now it may prove to be just the trick.
However, she still had a few things to do to prepare for her plan. This was only going to be one night and she couldn’t maintain control of Lana indefinitely, not without her spell book, in truth it wasn’t that important. Her spirit could move into the child but only upon her birth and there was not much she could do to reduce the time for gestation, with that nature couldn’t be interfered with. It would take a total of nine months for that part to come to fruition but there was nothing in her rule book that said she couldn’t prepare the way for when her new body was ready.
For that she moved over to the kitchen and pulled out some pots before getting a few ingredients that she needed. “Inflammo.” She said and the hob burst into a much stronger that the gas burner was normally capable of. She started putting everything together in the pot and with each ingredient came a burst of smoke.
When it was done she poured it all over a simple wooden stick that glowed for a moment. Theroux smiled when it died down yet maintained a light shimmer to it, when it was done she took it over to the fire at the back of the room. The witch took off her clothes and knelt naked before the flames. She then imbedded the stick into a small crack on the brickwork before the fire and used the fire to light it up. It was like incense, an aromatic vapour lifted up and was carried by the smoke all over the room but Theroux inhaled it deeply. Her hands roamed over her body, moving down over her breasts to her belly where she held them there.
“Fertilitas.” She said and she felt a change in her body. This little incantation would take a few hours to take effect but effectively she changed Lana’s cycle and brought her most fertile moment forward while removing all effects of birth control she had been taking. She stood up and redressed, her host had a class to get to but before she returned to the university and relinquished control she moved over to the mirror. “Well, you are heir to me…now you shall be mother to me. I’m sure Lex will greatly enjoy your charms.” She said with a smile before she left.
White House, Washington D.C., 09:00
While sitting behind his desk, the president was looking over a display set up of satellite imagery of the new New Mexico state. The new features were outlined and every detail could be seen clearly.
“That is certainly different.” Higgins said, “That volcano, it is dormant right?”
“As far as we can tell. The lava flows beneath the city but it doesn’t connect to a magma chamber. Actually it flows into this network of rooms here. We think that is the Heart of Fire.”
“You can’t get anymore detail?” Higgins asked
“No, it’s the weirdest thing. We’ve used satellite based ground penetrating radar for years but we’ve never had problems like this with our image resolution. Something is jamming us.”
“I think its safe to say that the mysteries of that island…if it can still be called that, is something that we’re not going to wrap our heads around.” Higgins said, “So, what time are they arriving?”
“After school. 16:30.”
“Nice to see they are taking their schooling seriously. Maybe they might even influence other kids with their example.” Higgins said
“Perhaps, but I think it had more to do with Max and Liz. They seem to be the leaders of their group. Tess as well for that matter, I’m still trying to work that our. Some of the others seemed to have a slight issue with it.”
“Name a kid who wouldn’t want a break from school and go on vacation to Washington or wherever.” Higgins said
“Well…Max Evans and Liz Parker, also Isabel Evans, Alex Whitman and uh…yeah that appears to be it. Tess Harding seemed to agree with it on principle but there was reluctance.”
“Okay, so plans for the State Dinner has started, we have the meeting this afternoon, an refinery fire on the west coast and nuclear testing by India too close to Pakistan for even my liking. Anything else?”
“The ambassadors have started yelling. They’d like to be able to speak with them along side you. There is international concern about the US having that power.”
“Have you reminded them that they are the ones with the power and that apparently I can’t make them do anything? Also who they talk to isn’t up to me, it’s up to them.” Higgins said
“Agreed Mr President.”
“It’s not like we can lock them up in a room with these elemenatals.” Higgins said
“You might want to try telling them that. Actually, now that I think about it, that is probably what they’re hoping for. Only on a more one to one scale.”
“No doubt trying to vie for their favours.” Higgins said, “Okay, how about this. I take to the Elementals this evening and propose a sit down. For something like this, I think most of the world leaders would like a chance to meet them at the State Dinner so I will ask them if they would like to talk privately at the dinner.”
“Well you never know. It might work.”
“Good…but call Max Evans and give him a heads up. He’s still the one got to do the talking and I can barely stand five minutes with the French ambassador before I want to fall asleep. Is that just me?”
“No sir, he does have a monotonous tone.”
“Good, I think. Okay, give him a call.” Higgins said, “And we’ll move onto the next thing.”
Universal Friendship League, Copper Summit, 10:00
Nicholas came walking into Kivar’s office with a pad in hand and looking over everything that had just happened.
“I don’t know how they did it but all of a sudden no one knows they’re aliens anymore.”
Kivar smiled, “They used the Granolith. Gave one of my cousin’s little mind games a power boost and just let the memories disappear.” Kivar said
“But why not erase the elemental exposure?” Nicholas asked
“Too much to get rid of. They’re much more of a threat than I ever thought.”
“Yes, back home the power of our elementals never had anything like that island.” Nicholas said
“Oh? Didn’t they?” Kivar asked, “Or did we just not know about it.”
“You think there is a place like that on Antar?”
“I think we saw Larek on this planet yet our sensors didn’t pick up the arrival or departure of another vessel. If there is a connection…it lies with the heart of the elemental powers on both worlds. There has to be something.”
“Is such a thing possible? Some kind of conduit between Antar and Earth over that distance?”
“Perhaps. We were close with Krypton but nothing like that existed. That doesn’t mean that it couldn’t. Back then, elements between our worlds weren’t as intimate with each other.” Kivar said
“My lord, Larek hasn’t been seen outside of communication channels since the war began. He was here.”
Kivar looked over to him with a smile, “The conduit connects to wherever Larek has his base of operations.”
“If we can find it, send an assault force into this world’s temple and then into Larek’s base…”
Kivar held up his hand and silenced him, “We can do more than that. Elemental energy is uniform, it responds differently when something foreign touches it.” Kivar said
“The Fortress?” Nicholas asked
“Start a map. Chart the flows of energy over the planet. When you find a deviation, that’s the Fortress. Something that radiant with Kryptonian energy will leave quite a distinctive impression.” Kivar said
“I’ll get on it now.” Nicholas said and left quickly to begin his work
Kivar smiled and brought up the holographic message he received from his brother, only without the sound. “Soon now my brother. I’ll get you out Zod.”
Grass Knoll, Roswell High, Lunch Time
It was a bright and sunny day and everyone was outside enjoying the sun. While the group was all over the place, Max, Liz and Tess were sitting on the grass as the heat beat down on them. Jutting out from behind the school, in the distance, the volcano could be seen that held their home away from home but they could feel the power all around them. The three of them were eating sandwiches with the occasional touch brushing up against each other. It was gentle and loving but they made sure that it was nothing too overt that would start whispers.
All the while, Max looked at Liz with a look in his eyes that were filled with his love for her but Liz did notice the looks he gave Tess that she reciprocated as though they knew something she didn’t. It went on for quite some time before Liz finally let her curiosity get the best of her.
“Okay, what’s going on?” Liz asked
Max looked at Tess and she smiled, “Now’s as good a time as any.”
“Yes it is.” Max said as he reached over to his backpack. He pulled out the Destiny Book and showed it to Liz.
“You brought that here?” Liz asked with genuine surprise
“If anyone asks we can say it was from the temple.” Max said, “But read this.”
He flipped the book’s metal pages open to a particular series of inscriptions and pictures, “Max, I can’t read this.”
“Max and I have something to ask you. This page deals with it.” Tess said as her hand tenderly stroked up and down Liz’s leg
It had Liz quivering gently in delight, “Wh…what did you want to ask?” she asked
Max and Tess both moved in closer to the brunette, “Will you marry us?” Max asked
Liz’s eyes opened wide and looked at him, “I’m sorry, I think I just heard you say…”
“You did.” Tess said, “This page describes the ritual Antarians use for the wedding.”
“We want you Liz, always have. We both love you and we want you officially in our family.” Max said
“But we’re so young, how would we explain…”
“This would be just for us. We would know it and so would the others but if you want no one else needs to. We could even have an Earth wedding a few years down the line but right now I am asking for you to be my wife.” Max said
“Our wife.” Tess said, “This is a bond for all three of us, in every way.”
“And we can do this? You know what to do?” Liz asked
“Yes we know. Max has started to remember things about the last time we did this.” Tess said
“You do?” Liz asked
“I do. For Tess and I, because we haven’t actually done this but the bond is still there…it’ll be like a renewal of vows.” Max said
“But still very much our own wedding.” Tess said
Liz looked at the two of them, her head moving back and forth slowly and gazing into their eyes. “Yes.” She said
“Yes?” Max and Tess asked with delight
“Yes.” Liz confirmed and Max proceeded to kiss her with white hot fire in his veins, Tess would have done it as well but they were a little too public for that revelation to be made known.
“We’re going to have a lot to get used to from now on.” Tess said
“How are we going to explain this to your parents?” Liz asked
“Well they know Tess and I are aliens but they don’t need to know yet. I already spend every night at your place.” Max said
“Both of us do.” Tess said
“How do we do this? I mean you know the ritual but…you know, when?” Liz asked
“How about tonight?” Tess asked
“Tonight?” Liz asked with wide eyes
Max brushed his fingers over her cheek, “Tonight. After the White House, we start and when we wake up tomorrow…if you think we’re close now then you haven’t felt anything yet.”
Liz smiled at them both, “I can’t wait…oh god, shouldn’t I have some kind of wedding dress or something?”
“Relax, we can take care of that.” Tess said, “We’ll take you to the place after we get back from Washington.”
“Then we’ll go to your bedroom and we’ll begin.” Max said as the bell rang.
The three quickly packed up their things and headed inside, each were excited beyond belief and found it difficult to focus on the rest of their day’s schoolwork but they found a way to make sure they got through it.
Blue Room, The White House, 16:35
After school, everyone returned to their homes to get themselves dressed appropriately. They knew jeans and t-shirts weren’t going to cut it for this fieldtrip, although Michael did try to get away with it until Maria and Lonnie gave him a look. From that second onward he knew better. The gathered at the Crash then they took the Airway express straight to the front door of the White House. With everyone in the building staring at them, especially for their method of their arrival, they were all given visitor ID tags and were escorted through the building.
They were taken to the Blue Room, relatively small, cosy and…well, it was blue. Inside they all sat down while one of the building’s attendants asked if he could get them anything during their wait for the President. A few minutes later, he walked into the room and sat down after shaking their hands.
“I’m glad you could make it. I thought this room might be a little less imposing than the Roosevelt room, and it’s better than a formal conference room.” Higgins said
“Yes, it’s nice.” Max said
“Good, so, I guess you’re all looking forward to the State Dinner. I know that there are several world leaders wanting to have a little chat.” Higgins said
“That’s not exactly something to look forward to.” Isabel said
“Well you got me there.” Higgins said, “But there is a lot of concern that needs to be addressed. You’ve said that your intent is to be neutral but you’re going to have to convince them of that.”
Max sighed, “Like I didn’t see this coming. Mr President, we don’t want the leadership job. All we are is the living embodiments of the entire planet.”
“All you are?” Higgins asked
“And you should have thought of the leadership aspect before sitting on the thrones.” James said as he appeared in the middle of the room
“Uncle James.” Liz said with a smile
“You can appear…anywhere?” Higgins asked
“Yes. Homes, bank vaults, nuclear missile silos…all the places you’re concerned about but relax. I don’t do that. My sole job is to protect my niece.” James said, “Congratulations by the way.” He whispered
“You know?” Liz whispered back
“Uh huh.” James said, “Don’t worry, it’ll be our secret. Now, as for the rest of you. I’m afraid you don’t have much of a choice. You are leaders and as much as I’d like to let you to continue being your age for a long time, this planet needs you. Being in your position can help unify this world until the prophecy.”
“I’m sorry did you just say prophecy?” Higgins asked
“Ah, yes. It’s not unheard of for certain elementals to be able to see through the veil of time.” James said
“Really?”
“Really.”
“Oh…that could be us.” Isabel said, “Water was supposed to be representative of time on A…in the ancient past.”
“Indeed.” James said
“So this prophecy?” Higgins asked
“The same one from the caves isn’t it?” Max asked
“Yes.” James said
Max looked at the president, “Oh, sorry. There are caves near Roswell which has texts written on the walls in a different language. Basically it foretells the coming of someone, a champion who will stand before the darkness of the world and fight it back.”
“And you believe this?” Higgins asked
Max looked at him, “Oh yeah.” He said. They all knew Clark and what he was capable of, the same words were depicted in the Kawatche caves beneath Smallville.
“Any details, so we know him when he comes?” Higgins asked
“Believe me, you’ll know him when he comes.” Michael said, “And before you start thinking about it it’s none of us. In fact we don’t know who he is, we just know he’s coming.”
“I see. Well then I guess that’s a conversation for another time but I would like to see the caves you mentioned.”
“Of course.” Max said
“Basically, now that the world knows of their existence, it is their duty to do what they can and keep this world in one piece. Besides, I know each of them. Some better than others but I can safely say that if an incident arose anywhere on this planet they would do what they needed to do to make sure that it ends quickly and without bloodshed. They have the power to do so.”
For the next couple of hours they people in the room talked about all the arrangements that needed to be made. Higgins offered Secret Service protection but that was politely refused, they had plenty of security and sufficient power to make sure that anyone that would try something would fail. Snacks were brought in and Max agreed to sit down and speak with anyone that wanted to on the night of the dinner. Eventually it was time to go home.
“So, you all need a hotel? I can have my people make a few calls.” Higgins said
“No, thank you. We can be back in Roswell in less than a minute.” Max said
After that they were shown out and upon reaching the front door they were all transported back to their homes. Max, Liz and Tess however had somewhere else to go to.
Pod Chamber, Outside Roswell, 20:00
“Okay, here we go.” Max strained out. He had his hand pushed into a narrow crack in the wall, he twisted and turned his hand as he tried to work his way inside and once he was as far in as he could Max pushed on a rock.
Almost immediately a slab of rock vanished from the opposite wall to reveal a spiralling staircase heading down. Max led the way and lead each girl followed him down into the cave beneath which had been turned into a virtual garden filled with Tagalis plants. The air was heavy with the almost strawberry like scent and the aroma affected them all.
Liz cleared her throat, it wasn’t to get attention but more to clear her head. “So, remind me again.”
“The buds mixed with a hot, sweet liquid and you get one hell of a drink. Petals are turned into threads for the…uh…dress.” Tess said, unable to keep from smiling, “And the liquid in the stems, Aphrodite couldn’t have done better for an aphrodisiac. God are we in for a night.”
“Okay, so we need one plant for the ritual but the outfit requires three.” Max said as he read from the book, “To harvest the plant, dig out the soil from around it and gently pull while keeping one hand on the stalk at the top and the other near the base. Sounds simple enough.”
Max moved over to one plant and dug out the loose dirt down to the plants glowing yellow roots. Then he pulled it out and the plant almost worked itself out of the ground. It was the length of his leg and covered with leaves and petals but the second it was out of the ground the roots stopped glowing. After that he carefully put it into a bag filled with some moist soil, one thing the book didn’t saw was how long it lasted after it was uprooted and none of them wanted to take chances. Then both Tess and Liz did the same with other plants and pulled them out before taking them back up to the Pod Chamber. Immediately the doorway sealed itself again.
“Petals for what Liz will wear?” Max asked
“Yeah but it’s what we will wear.” Tess said
“You know, I’ve read this thing from cover to cover. It doesn’t say what I’m supposed to wear.” Max said as he flicked through the pages once more
Tess simply smiled and bit her lip. “Max, now here I thought you would have remembered that detail.”
“What detail?” Liz asked
“Antarian grooms traditionally don’t wear anything on their wedding days.” Tess said, “Anything.” She said with more emphasis
“Well that should make things pleasant.” Liz said with a smile as she looked Max over
Suddenly he felt like a piece of meat, as his lovers never took their eyes off of him, “Uh okay, well…that’s interesting.”
“Come on Max, Antarians usually wear a lot less that people on Nirvana do…well, unless they go to other planets. In that case they wear full body clothes.” Tess said
“If it’s what my beautiful ladies want, then so be it.” Max said and then started picking the petals off of the plants. Soon there was a good sized couple of piles of pink petals.
Max and Tess took a pile each; Tess worked on her own outfit while Max made Liz’s. Each alien held their hands over the petals and they became transformed by the energy from their bodies, the petals shredded, rippled and wove themselves into fine silver threads. In next to no time those threads were quickly becoming garments, a small thong and a long, flowing length of cloth that was to hang over the shoulders. Then they were ready.
“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Liz said as she looked over the outfit and was glad they weren’t on Antar, a public wedding wearing that which would expose a great deal of her body was definitely out of the question. However, in private with her two lovers was more than acceptable.
“Are we having doubts?” Tess asked with a little concern
“No.” Liz said, “So long as I’m with you two.”
“We’ll always be there for you and with you.” Max said as he waved his hand and all were transported back to Liz’s bedroom.
Swimming Pool, Metropolis University, 20:20
Lois was doing her homework, reading through 3 chapters of her lecturer’s book on investigative reporting techniques. She had no doubt that it was her own little ego trip that she had a few dozen students reading her work which proved to be a considerably dull and uninformative read to say the least. However, it was the assignment and she was doing it. There was no way she was screwing up this year like she had the last time around.
It was in the middle of this that Lana came to her with a look in her eyes, Lois knew she couldn’t resist the woman before her in anything even though she felt a tang in the back of her mind trying to scream that something was wrong but everything she felt for Lana had it pushed into a dull whisper. In less than two minutes Lana was running through the trees, taking the indirect route to the universities swimming pool but it was still quicker than following the pathways on the campus. Teasing looks loured Lois to follow all the way to the building.
Once inside, Lois had found Lana had vanished and started searching through the building until she came to the main pool room. There she saw Lana standing on the other side of the water. With a seductive smile Lois started walking around the water.
“Stop.” Theroux ordered, she’d already prepared the water. She poured the last of her little potion into the pool but it would do anything unless Lois tasted even just the smallest amount, “Swim to me.”
Lois smiled, “I don’t have my swimsuit.”
“So?” Theroux asked, still feigning to be Lana
The witch never took her eyes off of Lois as she started stripping off her clothes, first her skirt, then her blouse, her bra and then her panties. The second she was naked she jumped into the water.
“Per lunam et mare. Redi e aquae sublatus sunt. Per lunam et mare. Redi e aquae sublatus sunt. Per lunam et mare. Redi e aquae sublatus sunt.” Theroux said quickly and a storm started brewing in the skies above them, it was the same spell she cast the last time to resurrect her fallen sister witches. Translated it meant “Through moon and sea. Return, having been raised out of the water.”
She swam her way across the pool and despite holding her breath a small amount of water entered her mouth and was swallowed. At the other end of the pool Lois pulled herself out of the water and stood dripping wet before the young woman she believed to be her lover. Then she started to feel dizzy, Theroux held out her arms and Lois took them to steady herself as her eyes closed and then she reopened them.
“Hello my love.” Theroux said
“Isobel?” Briana said
“Welcome back from the beyond.” Isobel said, “I am sorry I couldn’t bring Madeline back this time. I only had enough potion for one and I wanted you here for tonight.”
“Why? What of the sorcerer?” Briana asked
“Oh he is most definitely not a sorcerer, he is much more than that. If my dear little host didn’t know the truth I would consider him a god, heir of the god who hid the stones of power.” Isobel said
“Hmmm, still it is good to be back in this body.” Briana said as her hands roamed
“Yes. Even my heir has developed a distinct taste in what we used to do. She has become a very naught little girl.” Isobel said
“Yes, I have her thoughts. Hmm, naughty doesn’t even begin to describe what they have done with each other…and him.” Briana said
Both girls smiled, “Unfortunately the volume of the potion and without the power of the spell book your presence cannot be maintained in your body.”
“Then why bring me back at all?” Briana asked
“As I have said my love, for tonight.” Isobel said
“What is your plan?”
“Our hosts lover, you have the memories of him?”
“Yes…but it’s confusing.” Briana said
“Yes, people of our era would have difficulty with the concept but the power he now holds as keeper of the great library, this Fortress of Solitude can only be unlocked with it’s key in place and only to him or those who follow in his bloodline. I will use this host to mother a new host, a body formed of her power, her lover’s power and ready to carry my spirit. I will bring her to age within minutes and I slay Clark and resurrect you permanently.”
“Must he die? The pleasure this body has experienced from his touch…”
“I know, but it must be done.” Isobel said, “From then on we will be gods ourselves.”
“Are your works in motion?” Briana asked
“Oh yes. If you come with me we will enjoy his passion as he gives this body his child.”
“A delight to witness.” Briana said, “A pleasure to participate.”
“All his seed must go to this body.” Theroux said
“Hmm, but that doesn’t mean you and I cannot enjoy ourselves.” Briana said as she moved in closer and ran her hand down Theroux’s front to cup a breast.
“You always know what to make you moves, that never changes.” Isobel said with desire, “But not here. Come, to Smallville. There we will make love until my soon to be father arrives.”
“Yes.” Briana hissed as they walked hand in hand to the other side of the pool and Briana dressed in Lois’s shed clothing, “My love, what of the beings of Roswell.”
“They are of no concern. My powers worked upon Kal-El, they will work on them.” Isobel said
“And Madeline?” Briana asked
“Upon he birth of my new body I will slay Kal-El, bring you back and then Madeline. Our coven will be restored and we three will rule beyond all other rulers.” Theroux said as Briana pulled on Lois’s top. “You’re host is truly exquisite.”
“As is your host.” Briana said as she once again took Theroux’s hand and the two vanished in a crash of lightening.
...
..
.
Classroom, West Roswell High, 08:30 The Next Morning
School was just about to start; the last day after the incident in the auditorium ever student was given the day off. Either through trauma or simply because not a single person was taking their eyes off the television or the island but now that Nirvana was down and that the town of Roswell was now tripled in size, school was back in session. Everyone had arrived, everyone but Max and the others and not a soul could resist talking about them. Theories were rampant; of course thanks to the Granolith not one knew of the alien aspect. All of a sudden the door opened and everyone shut up when they saw their now world famous classmates.
“So.” Max said, “What are you guys talking about?” he asked with a smile
They all moved into the class and everyone kept looking at them. If it hadn’t been for the storm, Max had no doubt there would be fear in everyone’s eyes but it had made them more ready to accept this. They just hoped that the rest of the world would go through it now. The group took their seats and got ready to start their lesson.
“I…eh…don’t you all have the Whitehouse today? And I can’t believe I just said that about *my* students.” Mr Rowland said
“That’s after school.” Liz said
“So what is it you guys do?” a student asked
“Actually nothing. We just exist.” Maria said
“But what we can do is rock this planet.” Michael said
“Literally.” Lonnie said, “In more ways that one.” She said with a sly smile while looking at her lovers.
“Yeah but what does that mean? You can cause earthquakes, storms, heat waves and floods?”
“All of the above and more, along with stopping all of the above.” Tess said
“If we’re meant to.” Liz said quickly, she didn’t want there to be a natural disaster somewhere and for them to get the blame for not preventing it. “There are some situations that the planet needs to do and that we have no control over.”
“Care to specify?”
“Afraid not. We don’t know until we try.” Max said, a lie but it covered their asses.
“Okay class. I know this is history class and it turns out there is a big chunk that no one knows about so we might cover that if the information is ever made available…” Rowland said, looking directly at the members of the group as though he were practically begging them for the information, “So, we’ll continue where we left off. The civil war…”
It was pretty much that way for the first few minutes of each class. Nothing could be done about people’s curiosity so a little was indulged. However, questions were asked everywhere and most notably about a certain little pink ball. Apparently no one had forgotten about him and Zeezu had been bouncing around the town now that he didn’t need to hide. They just said that he was a native species of Nirvana and the last of his kind, they didn’t know how long that excuse would hold up but it was better than nothing. They just made anything unusual that happened in the last few days on elementalism rather than alien. It was safer than letting that genie out of the bottle again without knowing what would happen.
Lana’s Apartment, Above the Talon, Smallville, Kansas, Same Time
Lana didn’t have a class first thing this morning so she decided to sleep in; the only problem was that her darker half didn’t want to. Theroux used the opportunity of Lana’s unconsciousness to assert her control and returned to Lana’s apartment. The witch looked over the room and smiled contentedly, it wasn’t her old castle by a long shot and that bed was laden with the finest silks but it’ll do for what she needed.
“Yes, this will do.” Of course it needed a little redecoration, “Praeparo.” She said (Prepare in English). In and instant everything started to move.
All furniture in the room slid forcefully out of the way and against the walls while the bed slid over and stopped in the dead centre of the room. Beneath it the Kryptonian water symbol formed, the symbol she used as the heart of her power. The bed hid it but its energy vibrated in the room, the Countess worked her magic and quietened it until it was time for her little ritual but the room continued to change. Silk sheets of red and black draped over the walls and furniture before large, thick candles appeared.
The bedding also changed, becoming a thousand times more luxurious and perfect for her tastes. The bed suddenly switched to a four-poster before the fire at the end of the room ignited and burst into a furious inferno. Before long the room looked nothing like Lana’s apartment and looked considerably more gothic.
“Now…” Theroux said as she moved over to the corner of the room. She had hidden this here when she first came to Smallville and opened her little hiding place. It was nothing more than a loose wooden panel that she sealed with her magic, now she opened it and pulled out a small glass vial. “Barely enough for one. A pity, but it’ll do.” She said with a smile at the idea of getting her old lover back. The potion she used to resurrect her old friends proved effective and she kept this here in case of an emergency but now it may prove to be just the trick.
However, she still had a few things to do to prepare for her plan. This was only going to be one night and she couldn’t maintain control of Lana indefinitely, not without her spell book, in truth it wasn’t that important. Her spirit could move into the child but only upon her birth and there was not much she could do to reduce the time for gestation, with that nature couldn’t be interfered with. It would take a total of nine months for that part to come to fruition but there was nothing in her rule book that said she couldn’t prepare the way for when her new body was ready.
For that she moved over to the kitchen and pulled out some pots before getting a few ingredients that she needed. “Inflammo.” She said and the hob burst into a much stronger that the gas burner was normally capable of. She started putting everything together in the pot and with each ingredient came a burst of smoke.
When it was done she poured it all over a simple wooden stick that glowed for a moment. Theroux smiled when it died down yet maintained a light shimmer to it, when it was done she took it over to the fire at the back of the room. The witch took off her clothes and knelt naked before the flames. She then imbedded the stick into a small crack on the brickwork before the fire and used the fire to light it up. It was like incense, an aromatic vapour lifted up and was carried by the smoke all over the room but Theroux inhaled it deeply. Her hands roamed over her body, moving down over her breasts to her belly where she held them there.
“Fertilitas.” She said and she felt a change in her body. This little incantation would take a few hours to take effect but effectively she changed Lana’s cycle and brought her most fertile moment forward while removing all effects of birth control she had been taking. She stood up and redressed, her host had a class to get to but before she returned to the university and relinquished control she moved over to the mirror. “Well, you are heir to me…now you shall be mother to me. I’m sure Lex will greatly enjoy your charms.” She said with a smile before she left.
White House, Washington D.C., 09:00
While sitting behind his desk, the president was looking over a display set up of satellite imagery of the new New Mexico state. The new features were outlined and every detail could be seen clearly.
“That is certainly different.” Higgins said, “That volcano, it is dormant right?”
“As far as we can tell. The lava flows beneath the city but it doesn’t connect to a magma chamber. Actually it flows into this network of rooms here. We think that is the Heart of Fire.”
“You can’t get anymore detail?” Higgins asked
“No, it’s the weirdest thing. We’ve used satellite based ground penetrating radar for years but we’ve never had problems like this with our image resolution. Something is jamming us.”
“I think its safe to say that the mysteries of that island…if it can still be called that, is something that we’re not going to wrap our heads around.” Higgins said, “So, what time are they arriving?”
“After school. 16:30.”
“Nice to see they are taking their schooling seriously. Maybe they might even influence other kids with their example.” Higgins said
“Perhaps, but I think it had more to do with Max and Liz. They seem to be the leaders of their group. Tess as well for that matter, I’m still trying to work that our. Some of the others seemed to have a slight issue with it.”
“Name a kid who wouldn’t want a break from school and go on vacation to Washington or wherever.” Higgins said
“Well…Max Evans and Liz Parker, also Isabel Evans, Alex Whitman and uh…yeah that appears to be it. Tess Harding seemed to agree with it on principle but there was reluctance.”
“Okay, so plans for the State Dinner has started, we have the meeting this afternoon, an refinery fire on the west coast and nuclear testing by India too close to Pakistan for even my liking. Anything else?”
“The ambassadors have started yelling. They’d like to be able to speak with them along side you. There is international concern about the US having that power.”
“Have you reminded them that they are the ones with the power and that apparently I can’t make them do anything? Also who they talk to isn’t up to me, it’s up to them.” Higgins said
“Agreed Mr President.”
“It’s not like we can lock them up in a room with these elemenatals.” Higgins said
“You might want to try telling them that. Actually, now that I think about it, that is probably what they’re hoping for. Only on a more one to one scale.”
“No doubt trying to vie for their favours.” Higgins said, “Okay, how about this. I take to the Elementals this evening and propose a sit down. For something like this, I think most of the world leaders would like a chance to meet them at the State Dinner so I will ask them if they would like to talk privately at the dinner.”
“Well you never know. It might work.”
“Good…but call Max Evans and give him a heads up. He’s still the one got to do the talking and I can barely stand five minutes with the French ambassador before I want to fall asleep. Is that just me?”
“No sir, he does have a monotonous tone.”
“Good, I think. Okay, give him a call.” Higgins said, “And we’ll move onto the next thing.”
Universal Friendship League, Copper Summit, 10:00
Nicholas came walking into Kivar’s office with a pad in hand and looking over everything that had just happened.
“I don’t know how they did it but all of a sudden no one knows they’re aliens anymore.”
Kivar smiled, “They used the Granolith. Gave one of my cousin’s little mind games a power boost and just let the memories disappear.” Kivar said
“But why not erase the elemental exposure?” Nicholas asked
“Too much to get rid of. They’re much more of a threat than I ever thought.”
“Yes, back home the power of our elementals never had anything like that island.” Nicholas said
“Oh? Didn’t they?” Kivar asked, “Or did we just not know about it.”
“You think there is a place like that on Antar?”
“I think we saw Larek on this planet yet our sensors didn’t pick up the arrival or departure of another vessel. If there is a connection…it lies with the heart of the elemental powers on both worlds. There has to be something.”
“Is such a thing possible? Some kind of conduit between Antar and Earth over that distance?”
“Perhaps. We were close with Krypton but nothing like that existed. That doesn’t mean that it couldn’t. Back then, elements between our worlds weren’t as intimate with each other.” Kivar said
“My lord, Larek hasn’t been seen outside of communication channels since the war began. He was here.”
Kivar looked over to him with a smile, “The conduit connects to wherever Larek has his base of operations.”
“If we can find it, send an assault force into this world’s temple and then into Larek’s base…”
Kivar held up his hand and silenced him, “We can do more than that. Elemental energy is uniform, it responds differently when something foreign touches it.” Kivar said
“The Fortress?” Nicholas asked
“Start a map. Chart the flows of energy over the planet. When you find a deviation, that’s the Fortress. Something that radiant with Kryptonian energy will leave quite a distinctive impression.” Kivar said
“I’ll get on it now.” Nicholas said and left quickly to begin his work
Kivar smiled and brought up the holographic message he received from his brother, only without the sound. “Soon now my brother. I’ll get you out Zod.”
Grass Knoll, Roswell High, Lunch Time
It was a bright and sunny day and everyone was outside enjoying the sun. While the group was all over the place, Max, Liz and Tess were sitting on the grass as the heat beat down on them. Jutting out from behind the school, in the distance, the volcano could be seen that held their home away from home but they could feel the power all around them. The three of them were eating sandwiches with the occasional touch brushing up against each other. It was gentle and loving but they made sure that it was nothing too overt that would start whispers.
All the while, Max looked at Liz with a look in his eyes that were filled with his love for her but Liz did notice the looks he gave Tess that she reciprocated as though they knew something she didn’t. It went on for quite some time before Liz finally let her curiosity get the best of her.
“Okay, what’s going on?” Liz asked
Max looked at Tess and she smiled, “Now’s as good a time as any.”
“Yes it is.” Max said as he reached over to his backpack. He pulled out the Destiny Book and showed it to Liz.
“You brought that here?” Liz asked with genuine surprise
“If anyone asks we can say it was from the temple.” Max said, “But read this.”
He flipped the book’s metal pages open to a particular series of inscriptions and pictures, “Max, I can’t read this.”
“Max and I have something to ask you. This page deals with it.” Tess said as her hand tenderly stroked up and down Liz’s leg
It had Liz quivering gently in delight, “Wh…what did you want to ask?” she asked
Max and Tess both moved in closer to the brunette, “Will you marry us?” Max asked
Liz’s eyes opened wide and looked at him, “I’m sorry, I think I just heard you say…”
“You did.” Tess said, “This page describes the ritual Antarians use for the wedding.”
“We want you Liz, always have. We both love you and we want you officially in our family.” Max said
“But we’re so young, how would we explain…”
“This would be just for us. We would know it and so would the others but if you want no one else needs to. We could even have an Earth wedding a few years down the line but right now I am asking for you to be my wife.” Max said
“Our wife.” Tess said, “This is a bond for all three of us, in every way.”
“And we can do this? You know what to do?” Liz asked
“Yes we know. Max has started to remember things about the last time we did this.” Tess said
“You do?” Liz asked
“I do. For Tess and I, because we haven’t actually done this but the bond is still there…it’ll be like a renewal of vows.” Max said
“But still very much our own wedding.” Tess said
Liz looked at the two of them, her head moving back and forth slowly and gazing into their eyes. “Yes.” She said
“Yes?” Max and Tess asked with delight
“Yes.” Liz confirmed and Max proceeded to kiss her with white hot fire in his veins, Tess would have done it as well but they were a little too public for that revelation to be made known.
“We’re going to have a lot to get used to from now on.” Tess said
“How are we going to explain this to your parents?” Liz asked
“Well they know Tess and I are aliens but they don’t need to know yet. I already spend every night at your place.” Max said
“Both of us do.” Tess said
“How do we do this? I mean you know the ritual but…you know, when?” Liz asked
“How about tonight?” Tess asked
“Tonight?” Liz asked with wide eyes
Max brushed his fingers over her cheek, “Tonight. After the White House, we start and when we wake up tomorrow…if you think we’re close now then you haven’t felt anything yet.”
Liz smiled at them both, “I can’t wait…oh god, shouldn’t I have some kind of wedding dress or something?”
“Relax, we can take care of that.” Tess said, “We’ll take you to the place after we get back from Washington.”
“Then we’ll go to your bedroom and we’ll begin.” Max said as the bell rang.
The three quickly packed up their things and headed inside, each were excited beyond belief and found it difficult to focus on the rest of their day’s schoolwork but they found a way to make sure they got through it.
Blue Room, The White House, 16:35
After school, everyone returned to their homes to get themselves dressed appropriately. They knew jeans and t-shirts weren’t going to cut it for this fieldtrip, although Michael did try to get away with it until Maria and Lonnie gave him a look. From that second onward he knew better. The gathered at the Crash then they took the Airway express straight to the front door of the White House. With everyone in the building staring at them, especially for their method of their arrival, they were all given visitor ID tags and were escorted through the building.
They were taken to the Blue Room, relatively small, cosy and…well, it was blue. Inside they all sat down while one of the building’s attendants asked if he could get them anything during their wait for the President. A few minutes later, he walked into the room and sat down after shaking their hands.
“I’m glad you could make it. I thought this room might be a little less imposing than the Roosevelt room, and it’s better than a formal conference room.” Higgins said
“Yes, it’s nice.” Max said
“Good, so, I guess you’re all looking forward to the State Dinner. I know that there are several world leaders wanting to have a little chat.” Higgins said
“That’s not exactly something to look forward to.” Isabel said
“Well you got me there.” Higgins said, “But there is a lot of concern that needs to be addressed. You’ve said that your intent is to be neutral but you’re going to have to convince them of that.”
Max sighed, “Like I didn’t see this coming. Mr President, we don’t want the leadership job. All we are is the living embodiments of the entire planet.”
“All you are?” Higgins asked
“And you should have thought of the leadership aspect before sitting on the thrones.” James said as he appeared in the middle of the room
“Uncle James.” Liz said with a smile
“You can appear…anywhere?” Higgins asked
“Yes. Homes, bank vaults, nuclear missile silos…all the places you’re concerned about but relax. I don’t do that. My sole job is to protect my niece.” James said, “Congratulations by the way.” He whispered
“You know?” Liz whispered back
“Uh huh.” James said, “Don’t worry, it’ll be our secret. Now, as for the rest of you. I’m afraid you don’t have much of a choice. You are leaders and as much as I’d like to let you to continue being your age for a long time, this planet needs you. Being in your position can help unify this world until the prophecy.”
“I’m sorry did you just say prophecy?” Higgins asked
“Ah, yes. It’s not unheard of for certain elementals to be able to see through the veil of time.” James said
“Really?”
“Really.”
“Oh…that could be us.” Isabel said, “Water was supposed to be representative of time on A…in the ancient past.”
“Indeed.” James said
“So this prophecy?” Higgins asked
“The same one from the caves isn’t it?” Max asked
“Yes.” James said
Max looked at the president, “Oh, sorry. There are caves near Roswell which has texts written on the walls in a different language. Basically it foretells the coming of someone, a champion who will stand before the darkness of the world and fight it back.”
“And you believe this?” Higgins asked
Max looked at him, “Oh yeah.” He said. They all knew Clark and what he was capable of, the same words were depicted in the Kawatche caves beneath Smallville.
“Any details, so we know him when he comes?” Higgins asked
“Believe me, you’ll know him when he comes.” Michael said, “And before you start thinking about it it’s none of us. In fact we don’t know who he is, we just know he’s coming.”
“I see. Well then I guess that’s a conversation for another time but I would like to see the caves you mentioned.”
“Of course.” Max said
“Basically, now that the world knows of their existence, it is their duty to do what they can and keep this world in one piece. Besides, I know each of them. Some better than others but I can safely say that if an incident arose anywhere on this planet they would do what they needed to do to make sure that it ends quickly and without bloodshed. They have the power to do so.”
For the next couple of hours they people in the room talked about all the arrangements that needed to be made. Higgins offered Secret Service protection but that was politely refused, they had plenty of security and sufficient power to make sure that anyone that would try something would fail. Snacks were brought in and Max agreed to sit down and speak with anyone that wanted to on the night of the dinner. Eventually it was time to go home.
“So, you all need a hotel? I can have my people make a few calls.” Higgins said
“No, thank you. We can be back in Roswell in less than a minute.” Max said
After that they were shown out and upon reaching the front door they were all transported back to their homes. Max, Liz and Tess however had somewhere else to go to.
Pod Chamber, Outside Roswell, 20:00
“Okay, here we go.” Max strained out. He had his hand pushed into a narrow crack in the wall, he twisted and turned his hand as he tried to work his way inside and once he was as far in as he could Max pushed on a rock.
Almost immediately a slab of rock vanished from the opposite wall to reveal a spiralling staircase heading down. Max led the way and lead each girl followed him down into the cave beneath which had been turned into a virtual garden filled with Tagalis plants. The air was heavy with the almost strawberry like scent and the aroma affected them all.
Liz cleared her throat, it wasn’t to get attention but more to clear her head. “So, remind me again.”
“The buds mixed with a hot, sweet liquid and you get one hell of a drink. Petals are turned into threads for the…uh…dress.” Tess said, unable to keep from smiling, “And the liquid in the stems, Aphrodite couldn’t have done better for an aphrodisiac. God are we in for a night.”
“Okay, so we need one plant for the ritual but the outfit requires three.” Max said as he read from the book, “To harvest the plant, dig out the soil from around it and gently pull while keeping one hand on the stalk at the top and the other near the base. Sounds simple enough.”
Max moved over to one plant and dug out the loose dirt down to the plants glowing yellow roots. Then he pulled it out and the plant almost worked itself out of the ground. It was the length of his leg and covered with leaves and petals but the second it was out of the ground the roots stopped glowing. After that he carefully put it into a bag filled with some moist soil, one thing the book didn’t saw was how long it lasted after it was uprooted and none of them wanted to take chances. Then both Tess and Liz did the same with other plants and pulled them out before taking them back up to the Pod Chamber. Immediately the doorway sealed itself again.
“Petals for what Liz will wear?” Max asked
“Yeah but it’s what we will wear.” Tess said
“You know, I’ve read this thing from cover to cover. It doesn’t say what I’m supposed to wear.” Max said as he flicked through the pages once more
Tess simply smiled and bit her lip. “Max, now here I thought you would have remembered that detail.”
“What detail?” Liz asked
“Antarian grooms traditionally don’t wear anything on their wedding days.” Tess said, “Anything.” She said with more emphasis
“Well that should make things pleasant.” Liz said with a smile as she looked Max over
Suddenly he felt like a piece of meat, as his lovers never took their eyes off of him, “Uh okay, well…that’s interesting.”
“Come on Max, Antarians usually wear a lot less that people on Nirvana do…well, unless they go to other planets. In that case they wear full body clothes.” Tess said
“If it’s what my beautiful ladies want, then so be it.” Max said and then started picking the petals off of the plants. Soon there was a good sized couple of piles of pink petals.
Max and Tess took a pile each; Tess worked on her own outfit while Max made Liz’s. Each alien held their hands over the petals and they became transformed by the energy from their bodies, the petals shredded, rippled and wove themselves into fine silver threads. In next to no time those threads were quickly becoming garments, a small thong and a long, flowing length of cloth that was to hang over the shoulders. Then they were ready.
“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Liz said as she looked over the outfit and was glad they weren’t on Antar, a public wedding wearing that which would expose a great deal of her body was definitely out of the question. However, in private with her two lovers was more than acceptable.
“Are we having doubts?” Tess asked with a little concern
“No.” Liz said, “So long as I’m with you two.”
“We’ll always be there for you and with you.” Max said as he waved his hand and all were transported back to Liz’s bedroom.
Swimming Pool, Metropolis University, 20:20
Lois was doing her homework, reading through 3 chapters of her lecturer’s book on investigative reporting techniques. She had no doubt that it was her own little ego trip that she had a few dozen students reading her work which proved to be a considerably dull and uninformative read to say the least. However, it was the assignment and she was doing it. There was no way she was screwing up this year like she had the last time around.
It was in the middle of this that Lana came to her with a look in her eyes, Lois knew she couldn’t resist the woman before her in anything even though she felt a tang in the back of her mind trying to scream that something was wrong but everything she felt for Lana had it pushed into a dull whisper. In less than two minutes Lana was running through the trees, taking the indirect route to the universities swimming pool but it was still quicker than following the pathways on the campus. Teasing looks loured Lois to follow all the way to the building.
Once inside, Lois had found Lana had vanished and started searching through the building until she came to the main pool room. There she saw Lana standing on the other side of the water. With a seductive smile Lois started walking around the water.
“Stop.” Theroux ordered, she’d already prepared the water. She poured the last of her little potion into the pool but it would do anything unless Lois tasted even just the smallest amount, “Swim to me.”
Lois smiled, “I don’t have my swimsuit.”
“So?” Theroux asked, still feigning to be Lana
The witch never took her eyes off of Lois as she started stripping off her clothes, first her skirt, then her blouse, her bra and then her panties. The second she was naked she jumped into the water.
“Per lunam et mare. Redi e aquae sublatus sunt. Per lunam et mare. Redi e aquae sublatus sunt. Per lunam et mare. Redi e aquae sublatus sunt.” Theroux said quickly and a storm started brewing in the skies above them, it was the same spell she cast the last time to resurrect her fallen sister witches. Translated it meant “Through moon and sea. Return, having been raised out of the water.”
She swam her way across the pool and despite holding her breath a small amount of water entered her mouth and was swallowed. At the other end of the pool Lois pulled herself out of the water and stood dripping wet before the young woman she believed to be her lover. Then she started to feel dizzy, Theroux held out her arms and Lois took them to steady herself as her eyes closed and then she reopened them.
“Hello my love.” Theroux said
“Isobel?” Briana said
“Welcome back from the beyond.” Isobel said, “I am sorry I couldn’t bring Madeline back this time. I only had enough potion for one and I wanted you here for tonight.”
“Why? What of the sorcerer?” Briana asked
“Oh he is most definitely not a sorcerer, he is much more than that. If my dear little host didn’t know the truth I would consider him a god, heir of the god who hid the stones of power.” Isobel said
“Hmmm, still it is good to be back in this body.” Briana said as her hands roamed
“Yes. Even my heir has developed a distinct taste in what we used to do. She has become a very naught little girl.” Isobel said
“Yes, I have her thoughts. Hmm, naughty doesn’t even begin to describe what they have done with each other…and him.” Briana said
Both girls smiled, “Unfortunately the volume of the potion and without the power of the spell book your presence cannot be maintained in your body.”
“Then why bring me back at all?” Briana asked
“As I have said my love, for tonight.” Isobel said
“What is your plan?”
“Our hosts lover, you have the memories of him?”
“Yes…but it’s confusing.” Briana said
“Yes, people of our era would have difficulty with the concept but the power he now holds as keeper of the great library, this Fortress of Solitude can only be unlocked with it’s key in place and only to him or those who follow in his bloodline. I will use this host to mother a new host, a body formed of her power, her lover’s power and ready to carry my spirit. I will bring her to age within minutes and I slay Clark and resurrect you permanently.”
“Must he die? The pleasure this body has experienced from his touch…”
“I know, but it must be done.” Isobel said, “From then on we will be gods ourselves.”
“Are your works in motion?” Briana asked
“Oh yes. If you come with me we will enjoy his passion as he gives this body his child.”
“A delight to witness.” Briana said, “A pleasure to participate.”
“All his seed must go to this body.” Theroux said
“Hmm, but that doesn’t mean you and I cannot enjoy ourselves.” Briana said as she moved in closer and ran her hand down Theroux’s front to cup a breast.
“You always know what to make you moves, that never changes.” Isobel said with desire, “But not here. Come, to Smallville. There we will make love until my soon to be father arrives.”
“Yes.” Briana hissed as they walked hand in hand to the other side of the pool and Briana dressed in Lois’s shed clothing, “My love, what of the beings of Roswell.”
“They are of no concern. My powers worked upon Kal-El, they will work on them.” Isobel said
“And Madeline?” Briana asked
“Upon he birth of my new body I will slay Kal-El, bring you back and then Madeline. Our coven will be restored and we three will rule beyond all other rulers.” Theroux said as Briana pulled on Lois’s top. “You’re host is truly exquisite.”
“As is your host.” Briana said as she once again took Theroux’s hand and the two vanished in a crash of lightening.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 21:00
Max knelt in Liz’s bedroom. He’d already taken off his clothes and was now setting everything up as was his duty according to the book. Before him was a triangular piece of wood, a table just with foot high legs, the plant that they didn’t harvest for threads sat upon Liz’s dressing table but Max placed a single china cup with no handle in the middle of the triangle. He had also a small pot of honey to his side that he had heated with his powers.
Just then the door to Liz’s bathroom opened and she stepped out wearing her wedding outfit and his breath hitched. Then out came Tess from the door to the living room wearing the same thing. The two girls moved to each other’s side and smiled at each other as they smiled at the way Max looked at them and they way he just looked.
“Ho…holy god.” Max said
“I thought you didn’t believe in god.” Liz said teasingly
“Seeing how beautiful you two are…I’m reappraising that assessment.” Max said
“Hm, likewise.” Tess said
Max moved closer to two young women and held each other their hands, “Are you both sure about this?”
“Yes.” Tess said huskily
“I’ve never wanted anything more.” Liz said
“Then lets begin.” Max said as he moved back and knelt at one of the points of the triangular table.
Liz and Tess did the same, the Destiny Book opened at the appropriate pages between them at an angle for Max to read. He followed the instructions, said the words and began the rituals.
“Terum, alar nok valur. Medrum calas sedum noar.” Max said as he reached for the pot of honey. He made sure it was sufficiently warm, not thick but enough to be sipped easily. Then he poured it into the china cup and ritualistically turned it four times clockwise before nodding to Tess.
Tess reached out her hands and the Tagalis plant on the dresser flew right to her before she took a knife from under the table. It was one of Liz’s kitchen knifes but changed to resemble an Antarian etching of a blade in the book. “Neris, gracen nok tavrine.” She said. Tess used the knife and cut one of the fresh blossoms from the top of the plant. She then handed it to Liz.
Liz had been told what to do and took the blossom from Tess. She placed it into the cup, she did so lightly so that it floated on the surface of the honey. Max then reached out and put his palms on either side of the cup to turn it anti-clockwise another 4 times. The heat affected the blossom and it started to melt away. Heat was never good for the tagalis in nature, growing high in an isolated jungle in a deep chasm at the edge of an artic region of Antar. Used this way, it’s exposure to the heat broke down the plant and it mixed with the honey, turning it blue in the process.
“Tess, though I married you on Antar it was not me…and it wasn’t you. So I, Max Evans renew my bond to you Tess Harding. I love you as much as I did then, only this time with better results.” Max said with a smile as he picked up the cup and took a single sip from it. The effect to him from that one taste was evident to the girls as he gasped as his senses exploded into a new level of awareness. He handed the cup to Tess.
Tess smiled and took a sip herself. Her reaction was identical and as Max was the last to have a drink of the fluid she began to feel a link to him as the old bond surged to what it once was between their previous incarnations. “I love you.” Tess said. The drink flooded her body, ignited her energy and the threads of what she was wearing let it loose toward Max. She handed the cup back to Max and he placed it back on the table.
Max then looked to Liz, “Liz, since I have known you, you have reached into every part of me. You are as beautiful as you are smart and I love you.” Max said as he picked up the cup and sipped again before he handed cup to Liz.
Liz had no idea what to expect, she could have drank every drink on the planet for over a thousand years and she still wouldn’t have gotten close to what she was about to experience. Liz took the cup in her hands and lifted it to her lips, she took her taste and in that moment her body felt as though it was vibrant with life. She felt the caress of the air on her skin, the scents of her lovers and heard their hearts beat thunderously in their chests just as hers was doing. “Oh my god.” She gasped and gripped onto the edge of the table. Both Max and Tess smiled as she regained her footing in reality. The powers from Max and Liz were picked up by her clothing and surged them into her body were her new awareness infused her cells with the power. “I love you both so much.” She said as she accepted them into her heart and mind in every way conceivable and a few that weren’t.
Liz handed the cup back to Max who placed it back down in the middle of the table. Tess then held out her hands to Max, the blade resting on them as a presentation. Max held the hilt and then used the sharp metal to slice open the fleshy stem just a little. It was enough to let a little clear liquid out and Tess dabbed her finger onto it. With just a touch on her finger, and a touch was more than potent, Tess ran her now moist finger over her lips. With utter passion in her eyes Tess looked to Liz and the two leaned toward each other. They kissed, lightly at first but the fluid on Tess’s lips was absorbed by the flesh of Liz’s lip and her tongue as she traced the blondes lips with the tip.
From that moment on the two pushed themselves together into a blinding kiss that had no comparison as their mouths fused together. Their hands roamed over their bodies, running over the exposed bodies. With everything running in their hearts and minds they had never felt closer, all the old rivalry, animosity and whatever else was simply purged. All that remained was the love for each other that had been building the last little while. During the kiss that had Max’s dick starting to stand up, he cut deeper into the plant stem and cut the end right off.
He poured the fluid out of the plant into the cup and slowly circled his finger in the cup to mix it in with the rest of the honey mixture. The aphrodisiac had spurred the girls into a desperate clinch as was the ritual but now came the next part. As the two girls kissed feverously and moved up onto their feet to feel their bodies pressed completely together, Max drank a little more but this time it wasn’t a sip, it was an outright gulp.
The fire in his veins was volcanic to say the least and while the look he gave them was animalistic, his eyes shined brightly with his love for them both. Max moved to his feet and moved over to the young women with the cup. Liz and Tess felt him approach and it was virtually impossible to tear their lips from each other but the did yet kept their bodies pressed together. They both picked up the scent from the liquid and bit their lips with the anticipation. Slowly Max poured a little out over Liz, it dripped down over her chest to her breast and flowed to her nipple. Tess leaned down, she couldn’t resist and took the hard little nipple into her mouth.
Tess sucked and licked the fluid off before drawing her tongue up along the line of liquid and drank all that her tongue brought into her mouth. Liz had her head tilted back and gasped for air at the delirious sensations but as Tess reached the top of the trail she raised her head and kissed her again.
“Tombra noctum Liz, degum satar derim Tess.” Max said as he unclipped the delicate golden chains that connected the material that hung from Liz’s shoulders from her panties. Tess then sank to her knees and took the scrap of cloth off of Liz, pulled them down her legs to remove them.
Max then poured another third of the liquid onto Tess’s body and let it run down her chest, over her breast and to her nipple and this time it was Liz’s turn to do what Tess had done to her. She took the nipple into her mouth and licked the fluid into her mouth and drank it down. With the last drop now inside her, Liz kissed Tess furiously.
“Tombra noctum Tess, degum satar derim Liz.” Max said with a smile, he unhooked the chain on Tess’s outfit and Liz knelt down to remove her panties. When she stood back up, both girls glowed brightly and that light all flowed into a single point on their bodied before it shot out to each other and the bond formed between them.
Max gave a wave of his hands, bringing them close together and the lengths of cloth on Tess and Liz moved up and wrapped around each other just below their breasts. The ends closest to Max remained hanging from their sides. Then he handed the cup to the girls, both held it with one and poured the final third over Max’s hard chest. The empty cup was dropped down to the floor and both girls started licking its former contents off of him. With their lips working over his chest, Max was in utter heaven and held them both close. When the last little trace was licked from him Max kissed each girl and looked deep into their eyes.
“Degum satar Max.” Tess said and looked to Liz
She’s practiced the words since Tess taught them to her and got through the pronunciation problem. She was still a little unsure but said them. “Degum satar Max.” Liz said and a smile from both Max and Tess told her she got it right.
“Del nacto Max, derum mara nel Tess, nel Liz.” Max said as he glowed along with Liz and Tess. Once more the light flowed to single points and all three became connected, one heart and soul. The other ends of their outfits wrapped around Max, a physical and symbolic representation of the bond they now all shared.
With that they all moved to Liz’s bed…
Lana’s Apartment, Smallville, Same Time
Isobel Theroux and her resurrected lover Briana in Lana and Lois’s bodies had arrived at the prepared apartment to revel in the sensations of their new bodies. Tonight was the night that Theroux would begin her plan and the candles around the room were all lit, filling the room with an eerie, flickering glow. The two 16th century spirits had their hands caressing each other, they had taken off each other’s clothes and brought each other to the heights of passion. This wasn’t lust, it wasn’t sexual gratification, it was Theroux’s one redeeming virtue…she loved Briana. She loved her with every aspect of her being and carried that love through the centuries to the present, the two of them never shied from expressing their emotions and that was what they were doing now. They lay side by side on the bed and kissed each other. Thanks to their host’s memories they knew all their new pleasure spots and used them perfectly to elicit gasps and moans. The witches were lost in each other.
The two of them were pressed together, rubbing their breasts together and letting their nipples sear into their flesh. Neither let go of the other, their hands descending lower on their bodies until their fingers began working upon their most sensitive regions. Their bodies melded together, Briana’s hungry mouth worked its way down the curve of Isobel’s throat, leaving warm trails of wetness down the smooth skin. With a gasp, Isobel urged Briana’s face deeper into her chest, relishing the heat of her lips and tongue and the feather-light caress of Briana’s hair against her skin. Briana turned her face from side to side, nuzzling her smooth cheeks into the valley of Isobel’s baby-soft breasts. The tender teasing had Theroux whimpering for more and Briana gave it willingly, her tongue reaching out in a languid lick and tasted the sweet softness.
Just then the door opened and Clark stepped in to see the glorious sight before him. “Oh hello.” He said with a smile, “When I got your call you said you need help with some plumbing, I didn’t expect this.”
“Well I couldn’t exactly pass a message to your mother for what I really wanted you here for.” Theroux said, pretending to be Lana
“Speaking of which, shouldn’t you be at Met U? And what happened to this place?” Clark asked as he looked around
“We’re where we need to be, and we have a little fantasy we wanted to live out.” Theroux said
“Your little whore here needs her god to take her on the sacrificial slab.” Briana said as she got off of the bed
“Excuse me?” Clark asked
Briana moved over to Clark, “The great god Kal-El demands his sacrifice of pleasure from his loyal worshipers and they willingly give themselves to him.” She said and looked back at Lana who was laying on her back with her legs spread wide. Then Briana opened his pants and released his dick and kissed Clark. It was in that moment that Clark sensed something dark in the room and he could feel evil pressing upon him from his own too lovers no less.
It caused Clark to step back but Theroux leaned up. She knew he was now concerned. “Is something wrong my god?” she said seductively, “My body awaits you.”
“No, it’s just…I have work for college to get through.” Clark said as he took another step back
Theroux lost her smile and held up her hand, “Liberate bestia!” she said. She let loose the animal inside Clark and as before when she first cast the spell in the barn on her host’s birthday party he was affected.
Clark smiled wickedly and used his great strength to rip his clothes off his body. Then he started to walk toward Theroux, his hand wrapped around his cock and slowly stroked himself to an impressive erection. Briana returned to her lover’s side and kissed her.
“Enjoy my love.” Briana said
“I’m sure I will.” Isobel said as she felt the bed sink as Clark got onto it. She knew this body was ready, she felt the effects of her fertility spell come to fruition and ready to take the Kryptonian seed.
Clark practically growled as he looked over her body, he took hold of her hands and pushed them over her head. He pinned them there as moved between her legs and rested over her. “You want me?” he asked gruffly
“This body desires you. It is prepared for you to take it all you like.” Theroux said his free hand moved up her body to grip a breast.
To the side Briana found a plush cushion and used her witchcraft to make it much bigger. She used that to rest on as she watched Isobel mate with Clark and she wasn’t going to take her eyes off the pair.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence…
The three bound lovers fell upon Liz’s bed, their bodies weren’t only pressed together they were wrapped together and each delighted in the feel of skin-on-skin contact. By the tradition as stated in the book the union of the three had to be sanctified in flesh and as his bride from Antar, Tess was first. As much as she wanted to cede that honour to Liz for tonight, this was the way it was written in the book and they didn’t want to take the chance of doing things out of order would damage or even decimate their new bonds.
Max lay over Tess with his hard dick pressing into her belly as he kissed her. Their tongues snaked together while Liz planted kisses over Max’s shoulder. His hands moved over Tess and cupped both her breasts as her fingers moved through his hair and held his face to hers. With the fire burning in them from their little concoction not one of them needed much to arouse their bodies. The slightest touch had Tess wet and ready for Max’s cock but he took great delight in checking for himself.
Max explored the warm wetness carefully, seeking out the hidden kernel of flesh he knew to be there. His lips nibbled at Tess’s when he made contact and she tensed, her back arched slightly and pressed herself against him. Max ached to bury himself in the tight channel his fingertips were playing with. One thing about the juices of the Tagalis, once it got you hard there was no going back and seeking relief was an utter must. He parted reluctantly from her soft lips, licking them gently and getting a taste of the residual fluid. Then moved lower to her neck towards her collarbone and Max heard her gasp in bliss. He sought out her heaving breasts once more with one hand while he continued to gently stroke her sex and making her need him, not that she needed much right now. He teased her nipples, feeling their hardness with his lips and his other hand.
The alien queen of air and thought gave herself up to the skilled caresses of her husband, concentrating on the waves of pleasure spiralling through her. As Liz opened Tess for Max, he shifted and moved between her splayed thighs. Her breath was coming in short gasps as the desire continued to work through all three of their bodies but the blonde never broke her eyes contact, she continued to look at him. He was poised above her; his erection was red and straining upwards from his body. The heat from her sex was felt on his dick and it made him twitch with the excitement. Max slowly humped his waist a little forward and the tip of his dick pushed against her opening. Tess couldn’t help the moan that screamed up from her toes as her legs fell fully open and wrapped around Max.
Lana’s Apartment, Smallville…
With a happy growl, Clark mounted Lana’s body. With the incantation in place he simply didn’t care about anything, even if it was Theroux inhabiting her. He pressed his lips against hers hard and fast before pressing against her desperately, it was simply lust. Theroux yielded to his kiss and matched his hunger, she wanted nothing more than his semen inside her and she didn’t care if she enjoyed it so long as her plan took shape. Clark rolled to the side and turned her with him so that they never once breaking the kiss.
He roughly let one hand slid down her body, outlining one of her aching nipples with his fingers and grasping at her flesh. The witch moaned into their kiss with Briana watching from the side. He squeezed the nipple with his fingertips and smiled as she quivered beside him while moaning deeply into his mouth. He pushed the palm of his hand down her abdomen, following her shape until his fingertips touched her cunt. In his current state Clark couldn’t care if she was wet or not but feeling that she was sung to his primal desires. Now he was more than eager to slide his index finger inside her and make the girl moan for him.
“Ughnnnnnnn…there.” The witched murmured and decided that she might as well enjoy herself, after all from what her host’s memories told her she could do enjoy herself greatly. “Use your mouth. Use it now” she ordered.
“Ghrrrrrrrrr.” Clark growled as he reached up and grabbed her hair and yanked her head back to expose more of her neck. He started to nibble it, scraping her skin with his teeth. Fortunately he still had enough rational thought in his mind so that he didn’t do any damage to the comparatively fragile body.
As he crawled down her body, he trailed his fingers down her sides and stopped when his head was between her thighs. He took a few moments to absorb the sight of her body as she stretched out on her back. Then he quickly buried his face between her legs. He licked the length of her slit, her intoxicating aroma fired his senses and blood, the groan he gave was nothing short of being close to that of a lion. With long, fluid swipes, he moved from the bottom of her opening to the top, eagerly drinking up her juices.
Parting her pussy lips with his tongue, he roughly licked at her hooded clit, enticing it to appear. Readying his lips he drew the tiny nub of flesh between them and held it there, sucking and with a hint of a bite. He caused Theroux to moan frantically like a whore. Like that wasn’t anything new to her, she frequently used her powers to bring men to her bed. His tongue ran circles around her clit, spurring Lana’s body to rock against him. Clark wrapped his arms around her thighs to hold her in place, thanks to his strength he could do that without even putting in much of an effort. With utter, ravenous hunger and frantic lashings of his tongue he brought her to the brink of ecstasy with his mouth, moving with her so that there was no break in contact as she thrashed. Theroux’s whimpers began to rise in pitch; they grew louder and more frequent. Each grunt and gasp she made she spurred Clark on.
“Oh…God, don’t stop. Take this body Clark. Make me moan for you.” She gasped, her voice was deep and filled with the heat of her body. Her fingers ran through his short hair and pressed him harder against her cunt as her hips began to thrust more sharply into his face. Theroux had a tremendous sexual appetite but it paled to the desires of Lana’s body that she hadn’t fully tapped into. Lois knew of that potential and was intent on brining it out by whatever way she could but right now it was Briana that had that purpose. Her orgasm built up as Clark’s tongue stabbed into her pussy, she eventually got as high as possible and her climax crested. Clark’s dick throbbed against the silk sheets beneath them and he grew harder the more he felt the girl’s bliss shooting in her veins.
“YESSS…YESSSSSSSSSS…UGHNNNN GODDDDDD…YESSSSSSSSSS!”
With a happy shout, Isobel’s orgasm peaked and her mind exploded as a rush of hot fire coursed through her. Clark just kept pushing his tongue deep into her all through it and it kept her going until the last of her orgasm subsided. He grabbed the sheets and crawled back up to cover her. Once over her, he mauled her body with his hand, soothing the quivering flesh before he decided to take her as hard and fast as she wanted him to.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence…
Max then pushed forward more and slipped inside Tess so very slowly. When he moved inside her she emitted a tiny scream; feeling his hard cock push in, it sent her ever higher until the sensations seared into explosive bliss. With her body trembling and her voice moaning, she lay sprawled over the sheets of Liz’s bed, Tess enjoyed the ritual induced flames. Max was trembling himself, he had entered her so slowly and held himself inside her as he experiences liquid fire upon his cock. Max briefly took the opportunity to take another taste of the full breasts, then called her name when the muscles in her pussy squeezed him tightly.
“Tess…please, Tess, this is it…we belong here...like this. You really are my wife now, you both are.” Max said
She reached out with an unsteady hand to touch his short hair; running her fingers through the dark strands. Tess could feel the broad shoulders tense as her hands came to rest upon them. He was shaking as she kissed him softly and with Liz’s hands on them both it felt more than as right as Max had just stated. Whispering his name, she gripped her legs tighter around his waist and gave him a full on kiss.
“Ghnnnn…yes Max.” Tess groaned
However Max was still not buried fully inside her but that wasn’t the case much longer. He pumped forward in a steady, barely controlled motion until he was buried to the hilt and filled her completely. Before he gave into their instincts, primal and Tagalis induced, he brushed her lips with his own one last time before burying his face in her neck. Then, he was lost to his insistent need as he began to thrust.
“Take me Max, take me now.” Tess begged
Liz bit her lip watching this, knowing that it would be her turn soon enough. The lusts within them spurred them on and from the moment Max started to thrust into Tess, it was hard, fast and exactly what they needed to relieve the overwhelming tension…even though Max knew from the book that he would not find relief from Tess’s body this time around. For that he must complete the union and that meant he could consummate with Tess and Liz but could only complete his part by coming inside of Liz.
As Tess opened her mouth to let her screams out, Max captured her and gave a savage kiss that left her gasping for even more air. Tess wasn’t just lying there, she worked her body with his, responding instinctively to each movement and delicious thrust of his hips by one of her own. As she reached back with her own tongue-tip, her wrapped her arms around his back and caressed his muscles there. They continued to rut together wildly, however, their minds were soon able to get past the lust and his demanding thrusts grew less but no less delightful to either of them. She opened her eyes as he lifted his head from her neck. Max was breathing fast, but he kept a good rhythm that had his wife screaming his name over and over again. He planted kiss after kiss on her face, her neck and her shoulders, all the while his muscular body rubbed against her soft curves, letting his hands wander down and around to cup her buttocks and squeeze. Her breathing became laboured, very heavy and so thick with desire that it could have been cut with a knife. As his mouth closed over hers once more, she couldn’t help but moan into his mouth and made sure she knew how much she wanted him.
Max swam in sensations he was feeling; his body clamoured for relief even though he knew it would only happen inside his new brunette wife. To that end he wanted Tess to cum so hard and preferably soon so that all three would officially be one family, but it felt so good to feel himself against the creamy skin beneath him that was becoming hotter and hotter. He was simply loathed to let Tess go. He revelled in the taste and feel of Tess, his hands could roam the tempting curves more freely and all the while his dick sawed in and out of her slick pussy. He gathered her close with one arm while the other hand wandered upwards from the firm butt-cheek, over the hipbone to the silky flesh of her belly and then further up until he reached the soft swell of her breast again. As his fingers traced the smooth mound, teasing the rosy nipple into hardness, her throaty moan filled the entire apartment with utter contentment.
Their eyes met, both glittered with arousal. Tess was trembling and instinctively yet with love, Max gathered her close to him once more to share his heat with his wife. Max had pinched her slightly, causing her nipple to throb and her back to arch even more. To them both, it felt absolutely incredible to be holding each other like this, to feel her smooth skin pressed all along his body. Tess felt her breast begin to swell and ache pleasurably and shifted in his arms. Max pressed another hungry kiss against the moist lips. He continued to bury himself in her tight pussy, thrusting until he she screamed and her body wracked with her climax. The alien girl’s thoughts were in a whirl; she was very much aware of everything so long as it was dealing with her two lovers as they touched her most sensitive spots. Tess moaned as Liz took part and slid her fingers between their closely pressed bodies to seek out the moist heat between her legs. Tess arched under Liz’s questing fingers that were exploring her sex, brushing against her clitoris and making her hips move around in tight, eager circles. Another moan escaped her and Max tightened his hold upon her form, he simply couldn’t let her go. Tess was breathless with her evident arousal and between these three there were no inhibitions.
“Aghhhhh…Ughnnnn…gees. UGHN…Ughnnnnn…” Max groaned out
“Hmmm…ghhnnnn…ghnnn…ghnnnnnnnnnn…” Tess grunted
“OHH GOD…Tess…YOU’RE SO TI…UGHNNNNNNNNN.” Max called out
Tess whimpered as his lips fastened on her hard nipple, sucking and biting gently until she thought she couldn’t stand it anymore. His hand massaged the other globe, and her head fell back. Her senses began to reel as Liz’s finger slowly but insistently entered her tight channel along with Max’s dick. She clung to the broad shoulders as he drove her higher and higher into a sexual frenzy. Both were trembling with desire and moaned in unison as he entered her again and again, moving in and out so many times that the fire was approaching the heat of a nova. Their skin became slick with perspiration and Max could see the fiery abyss open in Tess’s eyes before she closed eyelids.
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…GOOD…GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!”
Suddenly Tess’s entire body seized up and she gave off a scream that hadn’t been heard since the Novastorm. She was coming and coming hard as her entire body was pressed against his as she thrashed while riding out her own storm. He continued to thrust into her trembling canal, he knew he couldn’t cum just yet but each thrust kept the pleasure going on in Tess just that little bit longer. She held him until she could feel the tremors subside in her and he waited for her heartbeat to calm down and her skin to stop tingling before he loosened her grip on her. It took long minutes until she calmed and he removed his weight from her. Max raised his head and looked at Tess, her eyes were filled with complete wonder and amazement. He was still breathing fast but as he rolled off of her his dick left her body to both their disappointment. However, fire still burned within Max as it did with Liz, his dick still hard and needing to expel his seed and now they had the chance to consummate their union.
Lana’s Apartment, Smallville…
Clark stretched out on top of her, putting his hands down alongside her and lay his belly against hers. Then without any hesitation of concern he shoved his penis into the heat of her tight tunnel. Inch-by-inch, it penetrated into Lana’s body until he was buried within her. The heat and tightness of the fit sent shivers of pleasure over Clark. Clark’s groin pressed against Lana’s and he bottomed out. Her eyes opened wide in pleasure as she let out her breath with an intense gasp. She looked up at him with nothing but desire and for a second, just a second, she contemplated keeping this alien being around for the pleasure of herself and her lover. She reached up and pulled him down against her breasts, hunching her hips up against his buried cock. She hugged him even tighter to her body.
“Oh God…Clark. Ughnnnnn…it feels…so…GOOD!”
She wrapped her arms around his lean, muscular body, feeling the strength in his back and shoulders. She kept her left arm around his back and let her right hand trail down his muscular side, sliding down and over to the firm curve of his buttocks. She arched beneath him, making her desires plain and eager for this god to give her his essence. He pressed his lips to hers, parting them as she tilted her head back. Then he shifted his hips and he started to pull out and then slid his entire length back into her. He moaned deeply, his lips tingling as she returned the moan.
“Fuck…yesss…take me Clark, take this body hard.” Theroux begged
Clark’s hips began to pump and started quickly yet very deeply, earning an eager groan from the witch. She returned his thrusts with great enthusiasm. Their pace quickened so readily until their groins were slapping together noisily. Off to the side, Briana watched and fingered herself widely, hoping that she’d cum along with Isobel. Both of them matched the other’s motions, he ground himself hard against her and she reciprocated as hard as her current body would allow. Each time he pulled his dick out of her, he left its head was left in enough to torment her before he slammed it back in.
“Yesssss…Ughhhooohhhhh yessss…so fucking gooooooddd.” Clark moaned over and over again. He’d only felt like this in the presence of red Kryptonite yet this was distinctly different. However, he just didn’t care about what caused this, he was fucking her girl and making her whimper with utter delight.
“Cllllllllllllllllaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrkkkkkkkkkkkk!” she moaned, leaning forward and wrapping her arms around him. Her fingernails bit down into the backs of his shoulder blades. If it hadn’t been for his indestructibility she would have drawn blood. Her thighs clenched and she tossed her head back as her pleasure shot up through her like molten rock. All she could do was keep up with Clark’s rocking hips.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence…
The ritual mating progressed as Max lay to the side and watched as Liz took his place over Tess. The brunette simply couldn’t resist kissing the blonde alien again while feeling their soft naked bodies pressed together. Tess’s foot stroked up and down the back of Liz’s leg. Their nipples scraped together and Liz felt the heat radiating from Tess that she and Max had worked up inside her. However Tess broke the kiss and looked up into Liz’s eyes.
“Now it’s your turn.” Tess said softly as she slowly rolled Liz off of her toward Max.
In an instant Max started kissing his human love as she wrapped her arms around him. His fingers circled briefly around each of Liz’s taut nipples. He bent toward her for a taste of her mouth, lightly pinching the stiff buds as he did so. Their bodies melded together perfectly on the bed, Liz lying on her back and Max’s mouth ravaging hers thoroughly but tenderly, while his closest hand fondled her breasts. This was the moment he waited for, Liz Parker as his wife, his mate and now he was going to make love to her as such. He slid the heel of his palm along the curve of her breast and hearing Liz gasp made him smile. His eager fingertips attacked her left nipple, plucking and playing with the tipped flesh. Liz bit back a loud, animal moan, her nipples were almost painfully erect and Max’s fingertips were causing the pleasurable sensations to build within her. Suddenly, she felt his absence by her side and she looked up to see Max kneel between her legs to get himself in position. She moaned and reclined against the plush pillows of her bed as his hands skimmed down her abdomen to follow the smooth line of her body.
“You’re beautiful.” Max murmured.
Liz smiled warmly at him before Tess took the opportunity to plant a kiss on them both. He gently brushed his hand against the soft just at the top of her legs. She tensed with excitement as his fingers delicately trailed through her skin that was so very close to her slit. Then he lowered himself, sliding his hands across her thighs to reach her pussy. His fingers soon found her outer lips and he delicately spread them. She was wet for him, her body felt like it had hit by a dozen bolts of lightening thanks to the Antarian flower’s wonders and each touch Max gave her added another to the storm.
Liz lifted her pelvis as the tension from her mounting orgasm built. With his fingers he explored her slit like he had done so many times before but tonight it seemed so much newer. He began to thrust his fingers in and out of her. He delighted in the strength with which her tunnel gripped his fingers. Max eagerly began to pump his fingers in and out of her and started doing it in time with her heavy breathing. Liz was writhing and bucking frantically beneath him and it was with great effort that he kept up but it was a chore he’d gladly do for the next thousand years. He continued to thrust his fingers in and out while keeping his mouth on her clit.
“Max!” Liz suddenly cried
Lana’s Apartment, Smallville…
The heat of being in the depths of her body and the friction of the walls inside her sliding against his dick, the feel of her hard nipples rubbing against his chest was simply indescribable. Their senses went into overload as both alien and possessed body felt themselves soaring higher and higher toward an explosive ecstasy. He continued his hard, desperate thrusts in and out of Lana’s warm cunt. With each stroke, her lusts increased, as did her wetness. Soon their coupling was rocking the bed back and forth to the point that it was moving on the floor a little at a time but it still concealed the symbol on the floor beneath it that was glowing brightly with a purple light. Their motions were perfectly matched and they moaned together enough to wake the dead.
Lana’s legs closed around his waist as he sat up and placed one hand behind him to brace himself. Clark began driving his burning rod deeper and deeper into her; he didn’t attempt to hold back their shouts of joy. Their thrusts increasing in tempo, the two of them were racing each other and thrusting faster and faster. Lana’s eyes glazed over and Theroux’s passionate cries simply became a repetitive grunt after grunt.
She moaned. “Oh god. Ohhhh…yesssss…UGHHNNNN…YESSSSS…Clark…fuck keep going like that.” Theroux brought her borrowed body’s legs up and wrapped them around Clark’s hips, holding him in a tight grip even though she knew Clark could get out of it in a heartbeat. Her arms wrapped more tightly about him, clutching him to her as the body she was in was going insane to the point an explosion. Her passion carried Clark to his boiling point and both were getting closer and closer. He pounded his cock furiously in and out, a frenzied drive toward fulfilment.
“Ughh…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNN…YESSSSSSS…YESSSSS…UGHNNNN…”
“FUCK…UGHNNNN…SO GOOD…SO GOOD…UHHHH…UHHHHHHH…”
“UGHHNNN…AGHHH…OHHHH…YESSSSSSSSSSSS…”
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNN!”
Suddenly, Lana arched up and her whole body stiffened. Her legs tightened even more around him, making it difficult to stroke in and out. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut and at the same moment Clark’s release thundered through him, burning up from his depths. He pressed his forehead against her chest as his body took over, thrusting into her frantically as he filled her with his semen. His ecstasy matched hers as pleasure flowed over him as the spell reached the end of its course. Cum erupted from his cock in long ropes that poured out and flooded Lana’s pussy with his seed. Theroux grabbed Clark’s head and pulled his mouth down to hers and shot her tongue into his mouth as she let the body she was in quiver in delight. They wrapped around and around each other, both their pelvises continued to move in thrusts, pleasure still gripping their most sensitive areas. Their rocking gradually slowed to stillness and they eventually stopped all together yet they remained locked in their tight embrace.
“Dormio.” Theroux whispered in Clark’s ear.
Completely spent and relaxed, Clark instantly succumbed to the spell and fell asleep. His body fell limp and the last thing he was able to do was roll off of Lana’s body before he was completely out of it. Theroux would have killed him there and then bu right now she was feeling too damned good. Besides the spell to strip his powers wouldn’t work anymore thanks to the contact with the Stones of Power and her host didn’t keep any Kryptonite around the apartment. At the very least she knew she could get close enough to do it later.
“Hmmm…well done, Kal-El.” Theroux whispered contentedly. Already she could feel the Kryptonian seed flow through Lana’s reproductive system. The white liquid from Clark quickly found their mark and became one with her egg. Theroux got up and moved to Briana who stood up, the two kissed passionately and left the sleeping alien there in bed. The two then left and travelled back to Metropolis University, they could feel their host’s consciousness’s coming back up. For Briana it would be the last time for a while but for Isobel Theroux she’d need to rest for a while before attempting to take control again, she needed to conserve her strength for the transfer to her new body.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence…
“Yes?” Max asked with heated breath
“Don’t stop.” she begged.
He felt the trembling that passed throughout her body, the need in her was as strong as it was in him and he knew soon her body would engulf him. Liz began to buck her pelvis rhythmically; the more and more Max pushed his fingers into her the more she began to sweat and the more she felt an orgasm building. Tess then joined in and let her fingers work in unison with Max’s. At that, Liz whimpered louder and writhed beneath him like a nest of snakes, as heat radiated up from that special spot that added fire to the lightening in her blood. Liz cried out as Tess began to press on her clit. She quickly established a steady rhythm that worked with what Max was doing and the more it happened the more Liz pushed her sex down upon their hands. All the while the three naked teenagers pressed themselves against each other in a delirious frenzy.
“Ughnnnn…my god…Max…hmmmmmmmmmmm…yesssssssssss…” Liz moaned over and over. “YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Then the dam within her exploded. Max kept his fingers in her as her entire body quaked with her earth-shaking climax.
Liz was just beginning to come down from her orgasmic high when she realized that Max had moved over her and he now supported himself above her body in preparation to become penetrate her. His swollen erection was desperate to be relieved and only his new wife could sate his lusts. His dick rested against her inner thigh, probing at her outer lips.
He lowered himself and planting tiny kisses all along the side of her face. She smiled in response and shifted her hips to allow him access and she locked her ankle around his back. With that she used the strength in her legs and pulled him even closer so that he was fully pressed against her. When the head of his throbbing dick found her waiting entrance, Max sank forward and pushed his way into her. With closed eyes and an open mouth on both of them, he pressed on until he was completely sheathed within her. For several long moments, he didn’t move. He just relished the sensations of having his cock contained inside Liz just as he had done with Tess moments before. However, as he took his first stroke the physical sensation was like a searing light and the only thing in the world. Liz wrapped her arms around him, trailing her fingernails down his back and scraping his skin with her nails. Their body’s needs took over and restraint was a concept completely beyond them as he mated with his beloved.
“Yes, YES, AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…uunnnggggghhhhhhh!”
“Oooohhh, oooohhhhhhh, yeah…god Liz…so good…ughnn yessss…”
“Oh GOD you…are good, you’re…uugghh…UUNGGHHH…MMMAAAAAHHH!”
His long slow strokes rapidly gained tempo until he was pounding into her furiously. Their moans mounted to urgency and matched their primal, fiery movements. On and on his dick sawed in and out of her body as they let the pressure build within them. Knowing what would soon happen urged them on, knowing how good it would feel make them work harder to make it just that little bit better.
“Ugh, god Max…ughhn…cum in me…ughnn god, its soooooo good.” Liz moaned
“Aghnn..aghnnn…ughnnn…ghnnnnnn…GHHNNN…love you Liz…ughnnn!” Max grunted
“Please…yesss…ughnnnn…please I want it…ughnnnn…yesssssss…please cum in me.” Liz begged
That time Tess heard her and despite the pleasure she was witnessing she had to speak, “Max you can’t. You know what the book said. The Tagalis, it increases fertility. You’re not wearing a condom. Max…Liz?”
They couldn’t hear her; they didn’t want to hear her. All they wanted was to feel each other and reach their climax while she lay in the bed with them. They loved her but her words weren’t important to them as their primal sides that had been awaked by the Tagalis urged their bodies on to completion. It was, after all, why the Tagalis was used in Antarian wedding rituals.
“God…UGHNNNNN…yesss…yesss…YESSSSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS…”
“GHnnnnnn…GHNNNNNNNNN…Lizzzzzzzz…UGHNNNNNNNNN…OH SWEET FUUUUUU…”
Max moaned until he finally exploded within her. He cried out as his dick jerked and shot his warm seed into Liz’s womb as she stiffened in her own climax. Liz clutched him tightly to her as they continued to rock together and for long moments they didn’t release each other. Tess’s concerns didn’t last long as her feelings for the pair overrode everything and their ritual was finalised. Their bond sparked in all three and they kissed while the fires calmed. When the motions of their bodies wound down and ceased, he rolled off of her and lay between his two loves. Catching his breath Max continued to let his hands delicately caress both Liz and Tess. Each touch expressed his glowing emotions for them but soon the contented and sated triple drifted off to sleep
To Be Continued…
..
...
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 21:00
Max knelt in Liz’s bedroom. He’d already taken off his clothes and was now setting everything up as was his duty according to the book. Before him was a triangular piece of wood, a table just with foot high legs, the plant that they didn’t harvest for threads sat upon Liz’s dressing table but Max placed a single china cup with no handle in the middle of the triangle. He had also a small pot of honey to his side that he had heated with his powers.
Just then the door to Liz’s bathroom opened and she stepped out wearing her wedding outfit and his breath hitched. Then out came Tess from the door to the living room wearing the same thing. The two girls moved to each other’s side and smiled at each other as they smiled at the way Max looked at them and they way he just looked.
“Ho…holy god.” Max said
“I thought you didn’t believe in god.” Liz said teasingly
“Seeing how beautiful you two are…I’m reappraising that assessment.” Max said
“Hm, likewise.” Tess said
Max moved closer to two young women and held each other their hands, “Are you both sure about this?”
“Yes.” Tess said huskily
“I’ve never wanted anything more.” Liz said
“Then lets begin.” Max said as he moved back and knelt at one of the points of the triangular table.
Liz and Tess did the same, the Destiny Book opened at the appropriate pages between them at an angle for Max to read. He followed the instructions, said the words and began the rituals.
“Terum, alar nok valur. Medrum calas sedum noar.” Max said as he reached for the pot of honey. He made sure it was sufficiently warm, not thick but enough to be sipped easily. Then he poured it into the china cup and ritualistically turned it four times clockwise before nodding to Tess.
Tess reached out her hands and the Tagalis plant on the dresser flew right to her before she took a knife from under the table. It was one of Liz’s kitchen knifes but changed to resemble an Antarian etching of a blade in the book. “Neris, gracen nok tavrine.” She said. Tess used the knife and cut one of the fresh blossoms from the top of the plant. She then handed it to Liz.
Liz had been told what to do and took the blossom from Tess. She placed it into the cup, she did so lightly so that it floated on the surface of the honey. Max then reached out and put his palms on either side of the cup to turn it anti-clockwise another 4 times. The heat affected the blossom and it started to melt away. Heat was never good for the tagalis in nature, growing high in an isolated jungle in a deep chasm at the edge of an artic region of Antar. Used this way, it’s exposure to the heat broke down the plant and it mixed with the honey, turning it blue in the process.
“Tess, though I married you on Antar it was not me…and it wasn’t you. So I, Max Evans renew my bond to you Tess Harding. I love you as much as I did then, only this time with better results.” Max said with a smile as he picked up the cup and took a single sip from it. The effect to him from that one taste was evident to the girls as he gasped as his senses exploded into a new level of awareness. He handed the cup to Tess.
Tess smiled and took a sip herself. Her reaction was identical and as Max was the last to have a drink of the fluid she began to feel a link to him as the old bond surged to what it once was between their previous incarnations. “I love you.” Tess said. The drink flooded her body, ignited her energy and the threads of what she was wearing let it loose toward Max. She handed the cup back to Max and he placed it back on the table.
Max then looked to Liz, “Liz, since I have known you, you have reached into every part of me. You are as beautiful as you are smart and I love you.” Max said as he picked up the cup and sipped again before he handed cup to Liz.
Liz had no idea what to expect, she could have drank every drink on the planet for over a thousand years and she still wouldn’t have gotten close to what she was about to experience. Liz took the cup in her hands and lifted it to her lips, she took her taste and in that moment her body felt as though it was vibrant with life. She felt the caress of the air on her skin, the scents of her lovers and heard their hearts beat thunderously in their chests just as hers was doing. “Oh my god.” She gasped and gripped onto the edge of the table. Both Max and Tess smiled as she regained her footing in reality. The powers from Max and Liz were picked up by her clothing and surged them into her body were her new awareness infused her cells with the power. “I love you both so much.” She said as she accepted them into her heart and mind in every way conceivable and a few that weren’t.
Liz handed the cup back to Max who placed it back down in the middle of the table. Tess then held out her hands to Max, the blade resting on them as a presentation. Max held the hilt and then used the sharp metal to slice open the fleshy stem just a little. It was enough to let a little clear liquid out and Tess dabbed her finger onto it. With just a touch on her finger, and a touch was more than potent, Tess ran her now moist finger over her lips. With utter passion in her eyes Tess looked to Liz and the two leaned toward each other. They kissed, lightly at first but the fluid on Tess’s lips was absorbed by the flesh of Liz’s lip and her tongue as she traced the blondes lips with the tip.
From that moment on the two pushed themselves together into a blinding kiss that had no comparison as their mouths fused together. Their hands roamed over their bodies, running over the exposed bodies. With everything running in their hearts and minds they had never felt closer, all the old rivalry, animosity and whatever else was simply purged. All that remained was the love for each other that had been building the last little while. During the kiss that had Max’s dick starting to stand up, he cut deeper into the plant stem and cut the end right off.
He poured the fluid out of the plant into the cup and slowly circled his finger in the cup to mix it in with the rest of the honey mixture. The aphrodisiac had spurred the girls into a desperate clinch as was the ritual but now came the next part. As the two girls kissed feverously and moved up onto their feet to feel their bodies pressed completely together, Max drank a little more but this time it wasn’t a sip, it was an outright gulp.
The fire in his veins was volcanic to say the least and while the look he gave them was animalistic, his eyes shined brightly with his love for them both. Max moved to his feet and moved over to the young women with the cup. Liz and Tess felt him approach and it was virtually impossible to tear their lips from each other but the did yet kept their bodies pressed together. They both picked up the scent from the liquid and bit their lips with the anticipation. Slowly Max poured a little out over Liz, it dripped down over her chest to her breast and flowed to her nipple. Tess leaned down, she couldn’t resist and took the hard little nipple into her mouth.
Tess sucked and licked the fluid off before drawing her tongue up along the line of liquid and drank all that her tongue brought into her mouth. Liz had her head tilted back and gasped for air at the delirious sensations but as Tess reached the top of the trail she raised her head and kissed her again.
“Tombra noctum Liz, degum satar derim Tess.” Max said as he unclipped the delicate golden chains that connected the material that hung from Liz’s shoulders from her panties. Tess then sank to her knees and took the scrap of cloth off of Liz, pulled them down her legs to remove them.
Max then poured another third of the liquid onto Tess’s body and let it run down her chest, over her breast and to her nipple and this time it was Liz’s turn to do what Tess had done to her. She took the nipple into her mouth and licked the fluid into her mouth and drank it down. With the last drop now inside her, Liz kissed Tess furiously.
“Tombra noctum Tess, degum satar derim Liz.” Max said with a smile, he unhooked the chain on Tess’s outfit and Liz knelt down to remove her panties. When she stood back up, both girls glowed brightly and that light all flowed into a single point on their bodied before it shot out to each other and the bond formed between them.
Max gave a wave of his hands, bringing them close together and the lengths of cloth on Tess and Liz moved up and wrapped around each other just below their breasts. The ends closest to Max remained hanging from their sides. Then he handed the cup to the girls, both held it with one and poured the final third over Max’s hard chest. The empty cup was dropped down to the floor and both girls started licking its former contents off of him. With their lips working over his chest, Max was in utter heaven and held them both close. When the last little trace was licked from him Max kissed each girl and looked deep into their eyes.
“Degum satar Max.” Tess said and looked to Liz
She’s practiced the words since Tess taught them to her and got through the pronunciation problem. She was still a little unsure but said them. “Degum satar Max.” Liz said and a smile from both Max and Tess told her she got it right.
“Del nacto Max, derum mara nel Tess, nel Liz.” Max said as he glowed along with Liz and Tess. Once more the light flowed to single points and all three became connected, one heart and soul. The other ends of their outfits wrapped around Max, a physical and symbolic representation of the bond they now all shared.
With that they all moved to Liz’s bed…
Lana’s Apartment, Smallville, Same Time
Isobel Theroux and her resurrected lover Briana in Lana and Lois’s bodies had arrived at the prepared apartment to revel in the sensations of their new bodies. Tonight was the night that Theroux would begin her plan and the candles around the room were all lit, filling the room with an eerie, flickering glow. The two 16th century spirits had their hands caressing each other, they had taken off each other’s clothes and brought each other to the heights of passion. This wasn’t lust, it wasn’t sexual gratification, it was Theroux’s one redeeming virtue…she loved Briana. She loved her with every aspect of her being and carried that love through the centuries to the present, the two of them never shied from expressing their emotions and that was what they were doing now. They lay side by side on the bed and kissed each other. Thanks to their host’s memories they knew all their new pleasure spots and used them perfectly to elicit gasps and moans. The witches were lost in each other.
The two of them were pressed together, rubbing their breasts together and letting their nipples sear into their flesh. Neither let go of the other, their hands descending lower on their bodies until their fingers began working upon their most sensitive regions. Their bodies melded together, Briana’s hungry mouth worked its way down the curve of Isobel’s throat, leaving warm trails of wetness down the smooth skin. With a gasp, Isobel urged Briana’s face deeper into her chest, relishing the heat of her lips and tongue and the feather-light caress of Briana’s hair against her skin. Briana turned her face from side to side, nuzzling her smooth cheeks into the valley of Isobel’s baby-soft breasts. The tender teasing had Theroux whimpering for more and Briana gave it willingly, her tongue reaching out in a languid lick and tasted the sweet softness.
Just then the door opened and Clark stepped in to see the glorious sight before him. “Oh hello.” He said with a smile, “When I got your call you said you need help with some plumbing, I didn’t expect this.”
“Well I couldn’t exactly pass a message to your mother for what I really wanted you here for.” Theroux said, pretending to be Lana
“Speaking of which, shouldn’t you be at Met U? And what happened to this place?” Clark asked as he looked around
“We’re where we need to be, and we have a little fantasy we wanted to live out.” Theroux said
“Your little whore here needs her god to take her on the sacrificial slab.” Briana said as she got off of the bed
“Excuse me?” Clark asked
Briana moved over to Clark, “The great god Kal-El demands his sacrifice of pleasure from his loyal worshipers and they willingly give themselves to him.” She said and looked back at Lana who was laying on her back with her legs spread wide. Then Briana opened his pants and released his dick and kissed Clark. It was in that moment that Clark sensed something dark in the room and he could feel evil pressing upon him from his own too lovers no less.
It caused Clark to step back but Theroux leaned up. She knew he was now concerned. “Is something wrong my god?” she said seductively, “My body awaits you.”
“No, it’s just…I have work for college to get through.” Clark said as he took another step back
Theroux lost her smile and held up her hand, “Liberate bestia!” she said. She let loose the animal inside Clark and as before when she first cast the spell in the barn on her host’s birthday party he was affected.
Clark smiled wickedly and used his great strength to rip his clothes off his body. Then he started to walk toward Theroux, his hand wrapped around his cock and slowly stroked himself to an impressive erection. Briana returned to her lover’s side and kissed her.
“Enjoy my love.” Briana said
“I’m sure I will.” Isobel said as she felt the bed sink as Clark got onto it. She knew this body was ready, she felt the effects of her fertility spell come to fruition and ready to take the Kryptonian seed.
Clark practically growled as he looked over her body, he took hold of her hands and pushed them over her head. He pinned them there as moved between her legs and rested over her. “You want me?” he asked gruffly
“This body desires you. It is prepared for you to take it all you like.” Theroux said his free hand moved up her body to grip a breast.
To the side Briana found a plush cushion and used her witchcraft to make it much bigger. She used that to rest on as she watched Isobel mate with Clark and she wasn’t going to take her eyes off the pair.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence…
The three bound lovers fell upon Liz’s bed, their bodies weren’t only pressed together they were wrapped together and each delighted in the feel of skin-on-skin contact. By the tradition as stated in the book the union of the three had to be sanctified in flesh and as his bride from Antar, Tess was first. As much as she wanted to cede that honour to Liz for tonight, this was the way it was written in the book and they didn’t want to take the chance of doing things out of order would damage or even decimate their new bonds.
Max lay over Tess with his hard dick pressing into her belly as he kissed her. Their tongues snaked together while Liz planted kisses over Max’s shoulder. His hands moved over Tess and cupped both her breasts as her fingers moved through his hair and held his face to hers. With the fire burning in them from their little concoction not one of them needed much to arouse their bodies. The slightest touch had Tess wet and ready for Max’s cock but he took great delight in checking for himself.
Max explored the warm wetness carefully, seeking out the hidden kernel of flesh he knew to be there. His lips nibbled at Tess’s when he made contact and she tensed, her back arched slightly and pressed herself against him. Max ached to bury himself in the tight channel his fingertips were playing with. One thing about the juices of the Tagalis, once it got you hard there was no going back and seeking relief was an utter must. He parted reluctantly from her soft lips, licking them gently and getting a taste of the residual fluid. Then moved lower to her neck towards her collarbone and Max heard her gasp in bliss. He sought out her heaving breasts once more with one hand while he continued to gently stroke her sex and making her need him, not that she needed much right now. He teased her nipples, feeling their hardness with his lips and his other hand.
The alien queen of air and thought gave herself up to the skilled caresses of her husband, concentrating on the waves of pleasure spiralling through her. As Liz opened Tess for Max, he shifted and moved between her splayed thighs. Her breath was coming in short gasps as the desire continued to work through all three of their bodies but the blonde never broke her eyes contact, she continued to look at him. He was poised above her; his erection was red and straining upwards from his body. The heat from her sex was felt on his dick and it made him twitch with the excitement. Max slowly humped his waist a little forward and the tip of his dick pushed against her opening. Tess couldn’t help the moan that screamed up from her toes as her legs fell fully open and wrapped around Max.
Lana’s Apartment, Smallville…
With a happy growl, Clark mounted Lana’s body. With the incantation in place he simply didn’t care about anything, even if it was Theroux inhabiting her. He pressed his lips against hers hard and fast before pressing against her desperately, it was simply lust. Theroux yielded to his kiss and matched his hunger, she wanted nothing more than his semen inside her and she didn’t care if she enjoyed it so long as her plan took shape. Clark rolled to the side and turned her with him so that they never once breaking the kiss.
He roughly let one hand slid down her body, outlining one of her aching nipples with his fingers and grasping at her flesh. The witch moaned into their kiss with Briana watching from the side. He squeezed the nipple with his fingertips and smiled as she quivered beside him while moaning deeply into his mouth. He pushed the palm of his hand down her abdomen, following her shape until his fingertips touched her cunt. In his current state Clark couldn’t care if she was wet or not but feeling that she was sung to his primal desires. Now he was more than eager to slide his index finger inside her and make the girl moan for him.
“Ughnnnnnnn…there.” The witched murmured and decided that she might as well enjoy herself, after all from what her host’s memories told her she could do enjoy herself greatly. “Use your mouth. Use it now” she ordered.
“Ghrrrrrrrrr.” Clark growled as he reached up and grabbed her hair and yanked her head back to expose more of her neck. He started to nibble it, scraping her skin with his teeth. Fortunately he still had enough rational thought in his mind so that he didn’t do any damage to the comparatively fragile body.
As he crawled down her body, he trailed his fingers down her sides and stopped when his head was between her thighs. He took a few moments to absorb the sight of her body as she stretched out on her back. Then he quickly buried his face between her legs. He licked the length of her slit, her intoxicating aroma fired his senses and blood, the groan he gave was nothing short of being close to that of a lion. With long, fluid swipes, he moved from the bottom of her opening to the top, eagerly drinking up her juices.
Parting her pussy lips with his tongue, he roughly licked at her hooded clit, enticing it to appear. Readying his lips he drew the tiny nub of flesh between them and held it there, sucking and with a hint of a bite. He caused Theroux to moan frantically like a whore. Like that wasn’t anything new to her, she frequently used her powers to bring men to her bed. His tongue ran circles around her clit, spurring Lana’s body to rock against him. Clark wrapped his arms around her thighs to hold her in place, thanks to his strength he could do that without even putting in much of an effort. With utter, ravenous hunger and frantic lashings of his tongue he brought her to the brink of ecstasy with his mouth, moving with her so that there was no break in contact as she thrashed. Theroux’s whimpers began to rise in pitch; they grew louder and more frequent. Each grunt and gasp she made she spurred Clark on.
“Oh…God, don’t stop. Take this body Clark. Make me moan for you.” She gasped, her voice was deep and filled with the heat of her body. Her fingers ran through his short hair and pressed him harder against her cunt as her hips began to thrust more sharply into his face. Theroux had a tremendous sexual appetite but it paled to the desires of Lana’s body that she hadn’t fully tapped into. Lois knew of that potential and was intent on brining it out by whatever way she could but right now it was Briana that had that purpose. Her orgasm built up as Clark’s tongue stabbed into her pussy, she eventually got as high as possible and her climax crested. Clark’s dick throbbed against the silk sheets beneath them and he grew harder the more he felt the girl’s bliss shooting in her veins.
“YESSS…YESSSSSSSSSS…UGHNNNN GODDDDDD…YESSSSSSSSSS!”
With a happy shout, Isobel’s orgasm peaked and her mind exploded as a rush of hot fire coursed through her. Clark just kept pushing his tongue deep into her all through it and it kept her going until the last of her orgasm subsided. He grabbed the sheets and crawled back up to cover her. Once over her, he mauled her body with his hand, soothing the quivering flesh before he decided to take her as hard and fast as she wanted him to.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence…
Max then pushed forward more and slipped inside Tess so very slowly. When he moved inside her she emitted a tiny scream; feeling his hard cock push in, it sent her ever higher until the sensations seared into explosive bliss. With her body trembling and her voice moaning, she lay sprawled over the sheets of Liz’s bed, Tess enjoyed the ritual induced flames. Max was trembling himself, he had entered her so slowly and held himself inside her as he experiences liquid fire upon his cock. Max briefly took the opportunity to take another taste of the full breasts, then called her name when the muscles in her pussy squeezed him tightly.
“Tess…please, Tess, this is it…we belong here...like this. You really are my wife now, you both are.” Max said
She reached out with an unsteady hand to touch his short hair; running her fingers through the dark strands. Tess could feel the broad shoulders tense as her hands came to rest upon them. He was shaking as she kissed him softly and with Liz’s hands on them both it felt more than as right as Max had just stated. Whispering his name, she gripped her legs tighter around his waist and gave him a full on kiss.
“Ghnnnn…yes Max.” Tess groaned
However Max was still not buried fully inside her but that wasn’t the case much longer. He pumped forward in a steady, barely controlled motion until he was buried to the hilt and filled her completely. Before he gave into their instincts, primal and Tagalis induced, he brushed her lips with his own one last time before burying his face in her neck. Then, he was lost to his insistent need as he began to thrust.
“Take me Max, take me now.” Tess begged
Liz bit her lip watching this, knowing that it would be her turn soon enough. The lusts within them spurred them on and from the moment Max started to thrust into Tess, it was hard, fast and exactly what they needed to relieve the overwhelming tension…even though Max knew from the book that he would not find relief from Tess’s body this time around. For that he must complete the union and that meant he could consummate with Tess and Liz but could only complete his part by coming inside of Liz.
As Tess opened her mouth to let her screams out, Max captured her and gave a savage kiss that left her gasping for even more air. Tess wasn’t just lying there, she worked her body with his, responding instinctively to each movement and delicious thrust of his hips by one of her own. As she reached back with her own tongue-tip, her wrapped her arms around his back and caressed his muscles there. They continued to rut together wildly, however, their minds were soon able to get past the lust and his demanding thrusts grew less but no less delightful to either of them. She opened her eyes as he lifted his head from her neck. Max was breathing fast, but he kept a good rhythm that had his wife screaming his name over and over again. He planted kiss after kiss on her face, her neck and her shoulders, all the while his muscular body rubbed against her soft curves, letting his hands wander down and around to cup her buttocks and squeeze. Her breathing became laboured, very heavy and so thick with desire that it could have been cut with a knife. As his mouth closed over hers once more, she couldn’t help but moan into his mouth and made sure she knew how much she wanted him.
Max swam in sensations he was feeling; his body clamoured for relief even though he knew it would only happen inside his new brunette wife. To that end he wanted Tess to cum so hard and preferably soon so that all three would officially be one family, but it felt so good to feel himself against the creamy skin beneath him that was becoming hotter and hotter. He was simply loathed to let Tess go. He revelled in the taste and feel of Tess, his hands could roam the tempting curves more freely and all the while his dick sawed in and out of her slick pussy. He gathered her close with one arm while the other hand wandered upwards from the firm butt-cheek, over the hipbone to the silky flesh of her belly and then further up until he reached the soft swell of her breast again. As his fingers traced the smooth mound, teasing the rosy nipple into hardness, her throaty moan filled the entire apartment with utter contentment.
Their eyes met, both glittered with arousal. Tess was trembling and instinctively yet with love, Max gathered her close to him once more to share his heat with his wife. Max had pinched her slightly, causing her nipple to throb and her back to arch even more. To them both, it felt absolutely incredible to be holding each other like this, to feel her smooth skin pressed all along his body. Tess felt her breast begin to swell and ache pleasurably and shifted in his arms. Max pressed another hungry kiss against the moist lips. He continued to bury himself in her tight pussy, thrusting until he she screamed and her body wracked with her climax. The alien girl’s thoughts were in a whirl; she was very much aware of everything so long as it was dealing with her two lovers as they touched her most sensitive spots. Tess moaned as Liz took part and slid her fingers between their closely pressed bodies to seek out the moist heat between her legs. Tess arched under Liz’s questing fingers that were exploring her sex, brushing against her clitoris and making her hips move around in tight, eager circles. Another moan escaped her and Max tightened his hold upon her form, he simply couldn’t let her go. Tess was breathless with her evident arousal and between these three there were no inhibitions.
“Aghhhhh…Ughnnnn…gees. UGHN…Ughnnnnn…” Max groaned out
“Hmmm…ghhnnnn…ghnnn…ghnnnnnnnnnn…” Tess grunted
“OHH GOD…Tess…YOU’RE SO TI…UGHNNNNNNNNN.” Max called out
Tess whimpered as his lips fastened on her hard nipple, sucking and biting gently until she thought she couldn’t stand it anymore. His hand massaged the other globe, and her head fell back. Her senses began to reel as Liz’s finger slowly but insistently entered her tight channel along with Max’s dick. She clung to the broad shoulders as he drove her higher and higher into a sexual frenzy. Both were trembling with desire and moaned in unison as he entered her again and again, moving in and out so many times that the fire was approaching the heat of a nova. Their skin became slick with perspiration and Max could see the fiery abyss open in Tess’s eyes before she closed eyelids.
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…GOOD…GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!”
Suddenly Tess’s entire body seized up and she gave off a scream that hadn’t been heard since the Novastorm. She was coming and coming hard as her entire body was pressed against his as she thrashed while riding out her own storm. He continued to thrust into her trembling canal, he knew he couldn’t cum just yet but each thrust kept the pleasure going on in Tess just that little bit longer. She held him until she could feel the tremors subside in her and he waited for her heartbeat to calm down and her skin to stop tingling before he loosened her grip on her. It took long minutes until she calmed and he removed his weight from her. Max raised his head and looked at Tess, her eyes were filled with complete wonder and amazement. He was still breathing fast but as he rolled off of her his dick left her body to both their disappointment. However, fire still burned within Max as it did with Liz, his dick still hard and needing to expel his seed and now they had the chance to consummate their union.
Lana’s Apartment, Smallville…
Clark stretched out on top of her, putting his hands down alongside her and lay his belly against hers. Then without any hesitation of concern he shoved his penis into the heat of her tight tunnel. Inch-by-inch, it penetrated into Lana’s body until he was buried within her. The heat and tightness of the fit sent shivers of pleasure over Clark. Clark’s groin pressed against Lana’s and he bottomed out. Her eyes opened wide in pleasure as she let out her breath with an intense gasp. She looked up at him with nothing but desire and for a second, just a second, she contemplated keeping this alien being around for the pleasure of herself and her lover. She reached up and pulled him down against her breasts, hunching her hips up against his buried cock. She hugged him even tighter to her body.
“Oh God…Clark. Ughnnnnn…it feels…so…GOOD!”
She wrapped her arms around his lean, muscular body, feeling the strength in his back and shoulders. She kept her left arm around his back and let her right hand trail down his muscular side, sliding down and over to the firm curve of his buttocks. She arched beneath him, making her desires plain and eager for this god to give her his essence. He pressed his lips to hers, parting them as she tilted her head back. Then he shifted his hips and he started to pull out and then slid his entire length back into her. He moaned deeply, his lips tingling as she returned the moan.
“Fuck…yesss…take me Clark, take this body hard.” Theroux begged
Clark’s hips began to pump and started quickly yet very deeply, earning an eager groan from the witch. She returned his thrusts with great enthusiasm. Their pace quickened so readily until their groins were slapping together noisily. Off to the side, Briana watched and fingered herself widely, hoping that she’d cum along with Isobel. Both of them matched the other’s motions, he ground himself hard against her and she reciprocated as hard as her current body would allow. Each time he pulled his dick out of her, he left its head was left in enough to torment her before he slammed it back in.
“Yesssss…Ughhhooohhhhh yessss…so fucking gooooooddd.” Clark moaned over and over again. He’d only felt like this in the presence of red Kryptonite yet this was distinctly different. However, he just didn’t care about what caused this, he was fucking her girl and making her whimper with utter delight.
“Cllllllllllllllllaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrkkkkkkkkkkkk!” she moaned, leaning forward and wrapping her arms around him. Her fingernails bit down into the backs of his shoulder blades. If it hadn’t been for his indestructibility she would have drawn blood. Her thighs clenched and she tossed her head back as her pleasure shot up through her like molten rock. All she could do was keep up with Clark’s rocking hips.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence…
The ritual mating progressed as Max lay to the side and watched as Liz took his place over Tess. The brunette simply couldn’t resist kissing the blonde alien again while feeling their soft naked bodies pressed together. Tess’s foot stroked up and down the back of Liz’s leg. Their nipples scraped together and Liz felt the heat radiating from Tess that she and Max had worked up inside her. However Tess broke the kiss and looked up into Liz’s eyes.
“Now it’s your turn.” Tess said softly as she slowly rolled Liz off of her toward Max.
In an instant Max started kissing his human love as she wrapped her arms around him. His fingers circled briefly around each of Liz’s taut nipples. He bent toward her for a taste of her mouth, lightly pinching the stiff buds as he did so. Their bodies melded together perfectly on the bed, Liz lying on her back and Max’s mouth ravaging hers thoroughly but tenderly, while his closest hand fondled her breasts. This was the moment he waited for, Liz Parker as his wife, his mate and now he was going to make love to her as such. He slid the heel of his palm along the curve of her breast and hearing Liz gasp made him smile. His eager fingertips attacked her left nipple, plucking and playing with the tipped flesh. Liz bit back a loud, animal moan, her nipples were almost painfully erect and Max’s fingertips were causing the pleasurable sensations to build within her. Suddenly, she felt his absence by her side and she looked up to see Max kneel between her legs to get himself in position. She moaned and reclined against the plush pillows of her bed as his hands skimmed down her abdomen to follow the smooth line of her body.
“You’re beautiful.” Max murmured.
Liz smiled warmly at him before Tess took the opportunity to plant a kiss on them both. He gently brushed his hand against the soft just at the top of her legs. She tensed with excitement as his fingers delicately trailed through her skin that was so very close to her slit. Then he lowered himself, sliding his hands across her thighs to reach her pussy. His fingers soon found her outer lips and he delicately spread them. She was wet for him, her body felt like it had hit by a dozen bolts of lightening thanks to the Antarian flower’s wonders and each touch Max gave her added another to the storm.
Liz lifted her pelvis as the tension from her mounting orgasm built. With his fingers he explored her slit like he had done so many times before but tonight it seemed so much newer. He began to thrust his fingers in and out of her. He delighted in the strength with which her tunnel gripped his fingers. Max eagerly began to pump his fingers in and out of her and started doing it in time with her heavy breathing. Liz was writhing and bucking frantically beneath him and it was with great effort that he kept up but it was a chore he’d gladly do for the next thousand years. He continued to thrust his fingers in and out while keeping his mouth on her clit.
“Max!” Liz suddenly cried
Lana’s Apartment, Smallville…
The heat of being in the depths of her body and the friction of the walls inside her sliding against his dick, the feel of her hard nipples rubbing against his chest was simply indescribable. Their senses went into overload as both alien and possessed body felt themselves soaring higher and higher toward an explosive ecstasy. He continued his hard, desperate thrusts in and out of Lana’s warm cunt. With each stroke, her lusts increased, as did her wetness. Soon their coupling was rocking the bed back and forth to the point that it was moving on the floor a little at a time but it still concealed the symbol on the floor beneath it that was glowing brightly with a purple light. Their motions were perfectly matched and they moaned together enough to wake the dead.
Lana’s legs closed around his waist as he sat up and placed one hand behind him to brace himself. Clark began driving his burning rod deeper and deeper into her; he didn’t attempt to hold back their shouts of joy. Their thrusts increasing in tempo, the two of them were racing each other and thrusting faster and faster. Lana’s eyes glazed over and Theroux’s passionate cries simply became a repetitive grunt after grunt.
She moaned. “Oh god. Ohhhh…yesssss…UGHHNNNN…YESSSSS…Clark…fuck keep going like that.” Theroux brought her borrowed body’s legs up and wrapped them around Clark’s hips, holding him in a tight grip even though she knew Clark could get out of it in a heartbeat. Her arms wrapped more tightly about him, clutching him to her as the body she was in was going insane to the point an explosion. Her passion carried Clark to his boiling point and both were getting closer and closer. He pounded his cock furiously in and out, a frenzied drive toward fulfilment.
“Ughh…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNN…YESSSSSSS…YESSSSS…UGHNNNN…”
“FUCK…UGHNNNN…SO GOOD…SO GOOD…UHHHH…UHHHHHHH…”
“UGHHNNN…AGHHH…OHHHH…YESSSSSSSSSSSS…”
“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNN!”
Suddenly, Lana arched up and her whole body stiffened. Her legs tightened even more around him, making it difficult to stroke in and out. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut and at the same moment Clark’s release thundered through him, burning up from his depths. He pressed his forehead against her chest as his body took over, thrusting into her frantically as he filled her with his semen. His ecstasy matched hers as pleasure flowed over him as the spell reached the end of its course. Cum erupted from his cock in long ropes that poured out and flooded Lana’s pussy with his seed. Theroux grabbed Clark’s head and pulled his mouth down to hers and shot her tongue into his mouth as she let the body she was in quiver in delight. They wrapped around and around each other, both their pelvises continued to move in thrusts, pleasure still gripping their most sensitive areas. Their rocking gradually slowed to stillness and they eventually stopped all together yet they remained locked in their tight embrace.
“Dormio.” Theroux whispered in Clark’s ear.
Completely spent and relaxed, Clark instantly succumbed to the spell and fell asleep. His body fell limp and the last thing he was able to do was roll off of Lana’s body before he was completely out of it. Theroux would have killed him there and then bu right now she was feeling too damned good. Besides the spell to strip his powers wouldn’t work anymore thanks to the contact with the Stones of Power and her host didn’t keep any Kryptonite around the apartment. At the very least she knew she could get close enough to do it later.
“Hmmm…well done, Kal-El.” Theroux whispered contentedly. Already she could feel the Kryptonian seed flow through Lana’s reproductive system. The white liquid from Clark quickly found their mark and became one with her egg. Theroux got up and moved to Briana who stood up, the two kissed passionately and left the sleeping alien there in bed. The two then left and travelled back to Metropolis University, they could feel their host’s consciousness’s coming back up. For Briana it would be the last time for a while but for Isobel Theroux she’d need to rest for a while before attempting to take control again, she needed to conserve her strength for the transfer to her new body.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence…
“Yes?” Max asked with heated breath
“Don’t stop.” she begged.
He felt the trembling that passed throughout her body, the need in her was as strong as it was in him and he knew soon her body would engulf him. Liz began to buck her pelvis rhythmically; the more and more Max pushed his fingers into her the more she began to sweat and the more she felt an orgasm building. Tess then joined in and let her fingers work in unison with Max’s. At that, Liz whimpered louder and writhed beneath him like a nest of snakes, as heat radiated up from that special spot that added fire to the lightening in her blood. Liz cried out as Tess began to press on her clit. She quickly established a steady rhythm that worked with what Max was doing and the more it happened the more Liz pushed her sex down upon their hands. All the while the three naked teenagers pressed themselves against each other in a delirious frenzy.
“Ughnnnn…my god…Max…hmmmmmmmmmmm…yesssssssssss…” Liz moaned over and over. “YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Then the dam within her exploded. Max kept his fingers in her as her entire body quaked with her earth-shaking climax.
Liz was just beginning to come down from her orgasmic high when she realized that Max had moved over her and he now supported himself above her body in preparation to become penetrate her. His swollen erection was desperate to be relieved and only his new wife could sate his lusts. His dick rested against her inner thigh, probing at her outer lips.
He lowered himself and planting tiny kisses all along the side of her face. She smiled in response and shifted her hips to allow him access and she locked her ankle around his back. With that she used the strength in her legs and pulled him even closer so that he was fully pressed against her. When the head of his throbbing dick found her waiting entrance, Max sank forward and pushed his way into her. With closed eyes and an open mouth on both of them, he pressed on until he was completely sheathed within her. For several long moments, he didn’t move. He just relished the sensations of having his cock contained inside Liz just as he had done with Tess moments before. However, as he took his first stroke the physical sensation was like a searing light and the only thing in the world. Liz wrapped her arms around him, trailing her fingernails down his back and scraping his skin with her nails. Their body’s needs took over and restraint was a concept completely beyond them as he mated with his beloved.
“Yes, YES, AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…uunnnggggghhhhhhh!”
“Oooohhh, oooohhhhhhh, yeah…god Liz…so good…ughnn yessss…”
“Oh GOD you…are good, you’re…uugghh…UUNGGHHH…MMMAAAAAHHH!”
His long slow strokes rapidly gained tempo until he was pounding into her furiously. Their moans mounted to urgency and matched their primal, fiery movements. On and on his dick sawed in and out of her body as they let the pressure build within them. Knowing what would soon happen urged them on, knowing how good it would feel make them work harder to make it just that little bit better.
“Ugh, god Max…ughhn…cum in me…ughnn god, its soooooo good.” Liz moaned
“Aghnn..aghnnn…ughnnn…ghnnnnnn…GHHNNN…love you Liz…ughnnn!” Max grunted
“Please…yesss…ughnnnn…please I want it…ughnnnn…yesssssss…please cum in me.” Liz begged
That time Tess heard her and despite the pleasure she was witnessing she had to speak, “Max you can’t. You know what the book said. The Tagalis, it increases fertility. You’re not wearing a condom. Max…Liz?”
They couldn’t hear her; they didn’t want to hear her. All they wanted was to feel each other and reach their climax while she lay in the bed with them. They loved her but her words weren’t important to them as their primal sides that had been awaked by the Tagalis urged their bodies on to completion. It was, after all, why the Tagalis was used in Antarian wedding rituals.
“God…UGHNNNNN…yesss…yesss…YESSSSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS…”
“GHnnnnnn…GHNNNNNNNNN…Lizzzzzzzz…UGHNNNNNNNNN…OH SWEET FUUUUUU…”
Max moaned until he finally exploded within her. He cried out as his dick jerked and shot his warm seed into Liz’s womb as she stiffened in her own climax. Liz clutched him tightly to her as they continued to rock together and for long moments they didn’t release each other. Tess’s concerns didn’t last long as her feelings for the pair overrode everything and their ritual was finalised. Their bond sparked in all three and they kissed while the fires calmed. When the motions of their bodies wound down and ceased, he rolled off of her and lay between his two loves. Catching his breath Max continued to let his hands delicately caress both Liz and Tess. Each touch expressed his glowing emotions for them but soon the contented and sated triple drifted off to sleep
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 18
Liz’s Bedroom, Sunrise The Next Morning
All three were pressed up tightly against each other after the most contented sleep they had ever had. The three of them had shared an explosive evening but slowly Liz was drifting awake. Her head was resting on Max’s chest and as her eyes opened up she saw Tess simply staring at her. She’d woken up a few minutes before and just lay there looking at her two lovers…her spouses after last night.
“Hey.” Tess said, “How are you feeling?”
“Incredible.” Liz said back as Tess reached out and brushed a lock of hair from her face.
“God, the others are gonna freak when we tell them.” Tess said
“No doubt…oh god.” Liz said with wide eyes, “Last night…did we really just…?”
“I think so.” Tess said
“No, but I can’t be. I’m on the pill. We swore we’d be careful…that we’d get through college before we even considered this.” Liz said
“What’s done is done. The plant stimulates fertility. Besides, people on the Tagalis juice on their wedding night, they really can’t be held accountable for their actions. The only thing that matters is getting off and boy did we get off.” Tess said with a smile
“Yes we did. I’ve never felt like that before.” Liz said, biting her lip with delight
“I know. For a minute there I thought Max was going to explode if he didn’t cum when he did.”
“I would have.” Max said, “And you two need to learn not to speak when people are sleeping.”
“Awww…did we wake you?” Tess asked
“Just a little bit.” Max said before both girls leaned up and he kissed them both, “If we have many more nights like last night then I’m going to need by sleep.”
“Chill Max. The one thing about us, we have tons of reserve energy.” Tess said
Max smiled and then looked at Liz, “How are you? I mean I read the book. I know what the Tagalis does and we didn’t thing about going through this so soon and while we’re so young. I just couldn’t’ stop myself.”
“And I wouldn’t have let you.” Liz said as she ran her hand over his chest in little circles, “I couldn’t have stopped any more than you could have.”
“So I guess we better start getting ready. At least we have nine months.” Tess said
“Yeah. God, my dad’s gonna kill me.” Max said, “And my mom, my sister, probably Lonnie and Michael for good measure.”
“Add Ava if you knocked me up.” Tess said, “But you didn’t…and don’t get any ideas. I am so not going to get pregnant until I’m at least near my mid 20s. As for you two…”
“I know. We’re not even finished school yet.” Liz said
“We could be.” Max said, “At least as Roswell High is concerned. Your uncle did say that people on Nirvana came away with a good education that’s close to our own…in some ways better. You really think a university is gonna say no to any of us if we apply. Nirvana might not do exams but entry exams aren’t exactly uncommon.”
“True.” Liz said, “A baby does make things difficult but…”
“But it’s our baby.” Max said as he put his hand over Liz’s, “All three of us, we’ll be here for each other.”
“Yes we will.” Tess said as she put her hand with theirs.
Liz smiled brightly, “Our baby.” She said with a whisper of awe
“We really do need to tell the others though, no matter what we do.” Tess said
“Yes.” Liz said, “But not until later.” She said before sliding over Max and kissing Tess before they all made love until they were completely awake and the need for food called.
Crater Lake, Smallville, Kansas, The Same Time
The lake was perfectly calm was the rising sun beamed through the trees of the surrounding forest. As far as a passer by, not that there were many, was concerned there was nothing unusual unless they were to take a closer look. In the middle of the lake that was formed as a result of a massive meteor strike when Clark arrived, there was a naked person just right there on the surface. It was Clark and he was naked, resting upon the lake as though it was solid. Clark was sound asleep until the angle of one of those sunbeams hit his eyes and he couldn’t help but wake up. When he did he suddenly realised he was on the surface of the lake. Instantly he knew he couldn’t be on the water like he was.
With a splash Clark fell under the lake, he didn’t need to fight as much as he did but he threw his arms around under the water until he swam back up. “What the hell?” he said. Clark looked around with utter confusion, he had no idea how he got here and started to swim back to the dock where he pulled himself up and out of the water. He then realised he was butt naked. While he couldn’t remember his bout of amnesia when Lois first showed up, she did tell him she found him in a field naked.
“Oh not again.”
Then with a flash he remembered things, being with Lana, hearing Latin words and them having an effect on him. In that instant he grew afraid and began to fear the worst regarding the witch who had quite an effect on him each time they did battle.
“Oh no…Lana.” Clark then sped off, heading toward Metropolis at first but remembered he was naked so he headed back to his place. He spent less than a second getting his clothes and dressing.
Dorm Room, Metropolis University…
With a crash of thunder in the distance as Clark broke the sound barrier, Chloe was in bed ridding Kyle. He paid her a late night visit and couldn’t help themselves when they woke up. At the other end of the room, Lois and Lana were both waking up. They saw what was happening across their room but they weren’t going to do anything to disturb the pair, from the sound of it they were having a good time despite trying to keep quiet. They awoke with no memory of last night. Briana was gone for good until Theroux could resurrect her permanently and Isobel’s consciousness was drained of power and needed to rest a while before coming back into the fray. However, Lana did feel different and with a little pain. The witch did make Clark take her hard and now Lana was living with the result. The discomfort wasn’t too much of an issue as the door suddenly burst open and Clark stood there.
The look he gave her was unmistakeable. Lana had never thought she’d see hate in his eyes when he looked at her but there it was as he started to march to her. It held everyone’s attention and Chloe had moved off of Kyle, using the sheet to cover their bodies.
“Clark?” Lana asked as she got out of bed and stepped backward
“Leave her alone.” Clark said
“Clark what’s going on?” Lois said as she moved closer to Lana in a protective stance. She could believe, no one could, that Clark would be acting like this toward her.
“That’s not Lana.” Clark said
“What are you talking about of course it’s her.” Lois said
“Clark, tell me what happened. I love yo…”
“STOP. You can’t trick me. I remember last night.” Clark said
“What about…last night.” Lana said as she started to think on last night. Anything after 6pm she simply couldn’t remember.
“What?” Chloe asked
“Isobel.” Lana said as she suddenly felt sick
“Isabel was here?” Kyle asked
“Not the alien one.” Clark said as he looked at Lana’s pained eyes and suddenly started to consider the possibility that Theroux wasn’t here right now.
“The witch? Theroux took you over?” Lois asked
Lana nodded with eyes that were beginning to tear up from being used again by her ancestor. “What did she make me do?”
“You really aren’t her? God, I’m so sorry.” Clark said as he moved closer and hugged her lovingly, so much so that it made her feel safer. “She used her powers. Made us have sex.”
Chloe and Kyle looked at each other confusingly, “Uh, stupid question. You three are virtual nymphomaniacs, why would she need to use her power to make you have sex?” Kyle asked
“She’s never been shy about what she wants.” Lana said
“The stones?” Chloe said, “But they’ve been used already. The Fortress…oh.”
“Theroux can get access through Lana but she can’t use it. Only I can.” Clark said and then looked at Lana, “Or people in my family…my bloodline.”
Everyone then looked at Lana, more specifically at her belly. “No, no she wouldn’t. I mean she…”
“Clark I think you should take a look.” Lois said softly
Clark nodded and started at Lana until his vision penetrated into her womb where he focused on seeing even the smallest detail. Then he saw the initial formation of a small cell cluster. Clark closed his eyes, he’d always imagined himself cheering for joy at find out something like this but not today, not with these circumstances.
“I’m pregnant?” Lana asked
“Yes.” Clark said
“Congratulations.” Chloe said, although there wasn’t much happiness in her voice
“Is it her?” Lois asked
“I can’t tell that.” Clark said, “I don’t know.”
“How long has the Countess been coming out?” Lois asked Lana
“I don’t know. There were small moments when I was loosing time. Just seconds. But for the last couple of days and last night…I can’t remember.” Lana said
“She doesn’t have full control, not without her spell book.” Chloe said
“Well she’s not going to have control ever again.” Clark said
“How? We thought she was gone with the book but she kept coming back when I was in danger.” Lana said
“Call a priest.” Kyle said
“What?” Chloe asked
“If she’s possessed then exorcise Theroux.” Kyle said
“Something tells me the college chaplain aint gonna cut it.” Lois said
“I wasn’t being literal with the priest. This isn’t some kind of demon that we could call Buffy in on. We go to the source on this one.” Kyle said
“Oh.” Clark said as the notion formed in his head
“If the bitch has powers and is still in Lana because of Krypton info then we use that to get rid of her.”
“The Fortress.” Clark said, “It has to have something.”
“Good plan Sweetie.” Chloe said
“Thanks…wait…why do you sound surprised?” Kyle asked
“I’m not.” Chloe said with a smile
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, the playful teasing can come later. Can this work?” Lana asked
“I’ll ask Jor-El.” Clark asked
“We’ll ask Jor-El.” Lana said, “I’m going too.”
“Not right now you’re not. We’ve got class in an hour.” Lois said
“You expect me to focus on work with this over my head?” Lana asked
“No but you’re going to. You’ve never let anything bring you down and you’re not going to start now.” Clark said, “We’ll fix this.”
“And the baby? If it is…her?” Lana asked
“Isobel isn’t coming back. I promise you that.” Clark said, “As for our baby, I’ll do everything in my power to protect it.”
“I should head back to Roswell. Let everyone know what’s going on. Its safe to say that I speak for Max when I say give him a call and he’ll be there for you in a heartbeat.” Kyle said
“Thanks man.” Clark said and shook his hand.
Kyle kissed Chloe, “We’ll finish what we started later.” He whispered and headed to the candle. His stuck his hand in the flame and a second later he was completely on fire and vanished only to reappear in his room in Roswell.
“Well you’ve got classes as well Clark.” Lois said, “Your parents will kill you if you screwed up your education.”
“I think they’d understand.” Clark said
“Clark, I don’t think they’ll buy the excuse ‘A 16th century witch used her magic to get me pregnant’.” Lana said, “I barely do.”
“Yeah, I know. But they raised a small boy they pulled out of a crashed alien ship. They’ll understand this.” Clark said as he kissed Lana’s forehead, “And we’ll figure this out.”
“Well at least we don’t have to worry about you being a deadbeat dad.” Lois said, “You’re too good for that.”
“Thanks…I think.” Clark said, “But you’re right. I’ll never leave you two.”
“Never say never Clark.” Lana said, “Things change, some are beyond even your control. But Lois is right, you’ve got classes…go.”
Clark reluctantly left and headed back to his own college. The three girls got prepared to start their own day with a big black cloud over them. All through the day Lana couldn’t help but wonder just what was growing inside her, her child or a new Isobel Theroux that had even more power thanks to Clark’s legacy.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, Roswell, 06:40am
Max and Liz were sitting in a booth with Tess getting herself a milkshake as the back door opened and everyone but Kyle came inside. Each looked like they could do with another hour or two of sleep.
“Guys, what’s with the meeting?” Michael asked
“Yeah, it’s way too early.” Alex said
“Well if some people actually got around to sleeping…” Max said as he started at Alex, Isabel and Laurie.
“Yeah, yeah, what’s up?” Isabel asked
“Quite a bit.” Kyle said as he came in
“Hey, where have you been?” Ava asked
“Saying good morning to Chloe, who would like a little visit from you sooner or later.” Kyle said, “What’s going on here?”
“A lot but what were you saying?” Tess asked
“Well, Lana got possessed by that witch chick. Clark was hocus pocused, screwed Lana or Theroux…whatever and is now pregnant so they’re a little freaked.” Kyle said
“Is Lana okay?” Michael asked
“Would you be?” Kyle asked
“You’d think being dead would slow that witch down.” Laurie said
“Does Clark need us for anything?” Max asked
“Not yet but I’ve said to call if he does.” Kyle said, “So what’s this little club meeting for?”
“Uh…well…last night…Tess, Liz and myself got married.” Max said
A pin fell and the sound was thunderous but not more so than every single person in the room each said, “WHAT????”
“I read the book, discovered the Antarian wedding ritual and we did it last night.” Max said
“And now we think I might be pregnant.” Liz said
“WHAT????????????????????????????????????????!”
“Ouch?” Liz said as she stuck her finger in her ear
“Sorry, but WHAT?” Isabel said
“It was a little difficult to control ourselves.” Tess said
“Too much to wrap it up?” Maria asked
“Actually, yes.” Liz said defensively.
“This is…oh god.” Michael said
“Hmmm.” Kyle said
“That’s all you can say?” Ava asked
“Oh I’m just thinking, what are the odds that that would happen on the same night that Lana got knocked up?”
“Don’t get thinking that there’s some weird cosmic significance.” Isabel said
“Might be.” Alex said
“Don’t go there.” Isabel said
“I’m just saying…there is a ton about us that we don’t understand.” Alex said
“So are you guys…happy?” Isabel asked
“Yes.” All three said together
“This is insane.” Maria said, “Why didn’t you tell us? We could have been there?”
“Uh…no. Let’s just say the ritual involves sex and no one was going to be there during it.” Tess said
“We didn’t tell you because it happened fast. Tess and Max asked me yesterday lunch time.” Liz said, “We didn’t want you to worry or interfere.”
“We wouldn’t have…” Maria said, “Okay, not much at any rate.”
“Anyway, it’s done and it isn’t changing.” Max said, “Now, part 2 of the meeting.”
“Part 2?” Lonnie asked
“We do have a spaceship out there. People may have forgotten that we’re aliens but I still don’t like the idea of it remaining in government hands.” Max said
“Yeah, you got the spot from the President right?” Alex asked
Max then pulled out a map and pointed to the spot where the ship was located. “Here, 100 miles west of here.”
“Max, there is nothing here.” Michael said
“Actually there is. Right here, it’s called Area 53.”
“You mean 51 right?” Alex asked
“No, that’s something else. This is definitely Area 53.” Max said
“Okay, so what’s the deal with it not being on the map?” Ava asked
“Just a military thing but it’s mainly underground. All that’s up top is a wooden shack used for weather monitoring. At least, that’s what it looks like.” Max said
“And this is where the ship is?” Isabel asked
“Yeah. It was taken there. At the time was just a cavern but the lab, hanger…everything was just built up around it.” Max said, “At least that’s what the president knows about it. For all we know he could have been lied to about this.”
“Cool. So let’s get put on our black gear and go shopping.” Michael said
“Michael.” Maria warned
“Ah, my deal with your mom quite clearly states that I’m allowed to slack off from school for any alien emergency.” Michael said
“Nice try.” Lonnie said with a smile
“That was a very good try.” Maria said, “Michael, alien emergency. A ship that’s been unopened since the 40s, I think it’s safe until after school.”
“You guys are not fun.” Michael said
“You didn’t say that last night.” Lonnie said
“No, no, he said lots of very different things last night.” Maria said, “Come, off to school with you.”
“We’ve got over an hour.” Michael said
“Really, oh…off to the kitchen with you. Time for breakfast.” Maria said
“Hmm, yes ma’am.” Michael said, “But you’re coming too.” He said as he dragged Maria and then Lonnie off with him to the kitchen.
“Hey Max, what is going on at Area 51?” Alex asked
Max just smiled.
“What?” Alex asked
“You’re going to hate it?”
“What?”
“Area 51 is just a cover. Nothing much more than an air base that’s kept there with a ton of secrets put up around it to draw attention from 15 other bases that deal with everything else.”
“They don’t do anything?” Alex asked
“No.”
“They just sit there.” Alex said, “That just…sucks.”
“Told you.” Max said
“Yeah you did.” Alex said as he got up and made himself a chocolate milkshake
“Well, he’s going to be glum for the rest of the day.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Laurie said
“Why?” Max said
“Ever since he found out about us he put together everything he could get on Area 51. He’s got a file 5 inches think and now he’s just found out it’s all worthless.” Isabel said
“Bummer.” Kyle said.
Universal Friendship League, Copper Summit, 10:00
Kivar was sitting, his hand out and palm up as he levitated several small objects. They span around and around and each time they did Kivar felt just a little more relaxed, it was a simple exercise for preteen Antarians but he always found it to alleviate tension. Of course every time he did it he crushed each object from their original size down to the size of a grain of sand.
“My Lord, we’ve found something.” Nicholas said as he came running in
“The Fortress?” Kivar asked with eager eyes
“I’m afraid not my lord, there is significant energy modulation around the planet’s northern pole. We’re attempting to narrow it down now but right now its too wide of an area.” Nicholas said
“North Pole…Kryptonians always had to build things in places that remind them of their home world. Well that and the cold up there keeps the locals away.” Kivar said, “What did you find?”
“Yesterday the energy mapping picked up on unusual energy fields similar to Kryptonian power. It’s some kind of highly focused neural projection. Weak compared to what we use everyday and of Krypton itself but still quite potent.” Nicholas said
“Really, where?”
“A place called Smallville. Up north in…Kansas.” Nicholas said as he looked at the file on his computer
“What?” Kivar asked
“According to this, remnant of Krypton impacted the Earth there nearly 2 decades ago.” Nicholas said
“In that one area?” Kivar asked
“Yes my lord.”
“When a planet explodes, the debris field is massive. All of Earth would have been hit.” Kivar said
“I know but the meteorites seemed to focus in on Smallville, as did the second shower last year.”
“Curious. And this energy is there?”
“Yes my lord.”
“Hm, this energy…it’s neural energy?”
“Yes, it’s like someone’s taken Kryptonian knowledge and used it to a very rudimentary way to perform very basic tasks.”
“Basic, but effective.” Kivar said, “I think it’s time I pay a visit to this Smallville. It appears Krypton had a special affinity for that little town. It’s time we find out what it is.”
“But sir, your half Kryptonian.”
“Thank you Nicholas for stating the obvious.” Kivar said
“My lord, the level of Kryptonite in that area…”
“Ah yes…that.” Kivar said, “Most of it is buried. I should be unaffected, the places on the surface I’ll avoid.”
“But…” Nicholas started but was stopped when his hand held computer started beeping, “Stand by my lord.”
“Nicholas, remember the last follower of mine who kept me waiting?”
Nicholas’s head suddenly filled with images of the rotted corpse pieces hanging from the bow of Kivar’s ship, remembering how that person was still alive and inside a protection suit that was wired so that all could see and hear when that ship lifted off of the ground and headed into space. Nothing could have protected him from the flare from the moment the ship burst through the atmosphere. “Yes my lord. We’ve tracked previous incident of the disruption. Smaller but still used. Metropolis…at the university.”
“Like a power building, waking up, preparing to be used. It’s a good place to start as any.” Kivar said
...
..
.
Liz’s Bedroom, Sunrise The Next Morning
All three were pressed up tightly against each other after the most contented sleep they had ever had. The three of them had shared an explosive evening but slowly Liz was drifting awake. Her head was resting on Max’s chest and as her eyes opened up she saw Tess simply staring at her. She’d woken up a few minutes before and just lay there looking at her two lovers…her spouses after last night.
“Hey.” Tess said, “How are you feeling?”
“Incredible.” Liz said back as Tess reached out and brushed a lock of hair from her face.
“God, the others are gonna freak when we tell them.” Tess said
“No doubt…oh god.” Liz said with wide eyes, “Last night…did we really just…?”
“I think so.” Tess said
“No, but I can’t be. I’m on the pill. We swore we’d be careful…that we’d get through college before we even considered this.” Liz said
“What’s done is done. The plant stimulates fertility. Besides, people on the Tagalis juice on their wedding night, they really can’t be held accountable for their actions. The only thing that matters is getting off and boy did we get off.” Tess said with a smile
“Yes we did. I’ve never felt like that before.” Liz said, biting her lip with delight
“I know. For a minute there I thought Max was going to explode if he didn’t cum when he did.”
“I would have.” Max said, “And you two need to learn not to speak when people are sleeping.”
“Awww…did we wake you?” Tess asked
“Just a little bit.” Max said before both girls leaned up and he kissed them both, “If we have many more nights like last night then I’m going to need by sleep.”
“Chill Max. The one thing about us, we have tons of reserve energy.” Tess said
Max smiled and then looked at Liz, “How are you? I mean I read the book. I know what the Tagalis does and we didn’t thing about going through this so soon and while we’re so young. I just couldn’t’ stop myself.”
“And I wouldn’t have let you.” Liz said as she ran her hand over his chest in little circles, “I couldn’t have stopped any more than you could have.”
“So I guess we better start getting ready. At least we have nine months.” Tess said
“Yeah. God, my dad’s gonna kill me.” Max said, “And my mom, my sister, probably Lonnie and Michael for good measure.”
“Add Ava if you knocked me up.” Tess said, “But you didn’t…and don’t get any ideas. I am so not going to get pregnant until I’m at least near my mid 20s. As for you two…”
“I know. We’re not even finished school yet.” Liz said
“We could be.” Max said, “At least as Roswell High is concerned. Your uncle did say that people on Nirvana came away with a good education that’s close to our own…in some ways better. You really think a university is gonna say no to any of us if we apply. Nirvana might not do exams but entry exams aren’t exactly uncommon.”
“True.” Liz said, “A baby does make things difficult but…”
“But it’s our baby.” Max said as he put his hand over Liz’s, “All three of us, we’ll be here for each other.”
“Yes we will.” Tess said as she put her hand with theirs.
Liz smiled brightly, “Our baby.” She said with a whisper of awe
“We really do need to tell the others though, no matter what we do.” Tess said
“Yes.” Liz said, “But not until later.” She said before sliding over Max and kissing Tess before they all made love until they were completely awake and the need for food called.
Crater Lake, Smallville, Kansas, The Same Time
The lake was perfectly calm was the rising sun beamed through the trees of the surrounding forest. As far as a passer by, not that there were many, was concerned there was nothing unusual unless they were to take a closer look. In the middle of the lake that was formed as a result of a massive meteor strike when Clark arrived, there was a naked person just right there on the surface. It was Clark and he was naked, resting upon the lake as though it was solid. Clark was sound asleep until the angle of one of those sunbeams hit his eyes and he couldn’t help but wake up. When he did he suddenly realised he was on the surface of the lake. Instantly he knew he couldn’t be on the water like he was.
With a splash Clark fell under the lake, he didn’t need to fight as much as he did but he threw his arms around under the water until he swam back up. “What the hell?” he said. Clark looked around with utter confusion, he had no idea how he got here and started to swim back to the dock where he pulled himself up and out of the water. He then realised he was butt naked. While he couldn’t remember his bout of amnesia when Lois first showed up, she did tell him she found him in a field naked.
“Oh not again.”
Then with a flash he remembered things, being with Lana, hearing Latin words and them having an effect on him. In that instant he grew afraid and began to fear the worst regarding the witch who had quite an effect on him each time they did battle.
“Oh no…Lana.” Clark then sped off, heading toward Metropolis at first but remembered he was naked so he headed back to his place. He spent less than a second getting his clothes and dressing.
Dorm Room, Metropolis University…
With a crash of thunder in the distance as Clark broke the sound barrier, Chloe was in bed ridding Kyle. He paid her a late night visit and couldn’t help themselves when they woke up. At the other end of the room, Lois and Lana were both waking up. They saw what was happening across their room but they weren’t going to do anything to disturb the pair, from the sound of it they were having a good time despite trying to keep quiet. They awoke with no memory of last night. Briana was gone for good until Theroux could resurrect her permanently and Isobel’s consciousness was drained of power and needed to rest a while before coming back into the fray. However, Lana did feel different and with a little pain. The witch did make Clark take her hard and now Lana was living with the result. The discomfort wasn’t too much of an issue as the door suddenly burst open and Clark stood there.
The look he gave her was unmistakeable. Lana had never thought she’d see hate in his eyes when he looked at her but there it was as he started to march to her. It held everyone’s attention and Chloe had moved off of Kyle, using the sheet to cover their bodies.
“Clark?” Lana asked as she got out of bed and stepped backward
“Leave her alone.” Clark said
“Clark what’s going on?” Lois said as she moved closer to Lana in a protective stance. She could believe, no one could, that Clark would be acting like this toward her.
“That’s not Lana.” Clark said
“What are you talking about of course it’s her.” Lois said
“Clark, tell me what happened. I love yo…”
“STOP. You can’t trick me. I remember last night.” Clark said
“What about…last night.” Lana said as she started to think on last night. Anything after 6pm she simply couldn’t remember.
“What?” Chloe asked
“Isobel.” Lana said as she suddenly felt sick
“Isabel was here?” Kyle asked
“Not the alien one.” Clark said as he looked at Lana’s pained eyes and suddenly started to consider the possibility that Theroux wasn’t here right now.
“The witch? Theroux took you over?” Lois asked
Lana nodded with eyes that were beginning to tear up from being used again by her ancestor. “What did she make me do?”
“You really aren’t her? God, I’m so sorry.” Clark said as he moved closer and hugged her lovingly, so much so that it made her feel safer. “She used her powers. Made us have sex.”
Chloe and Kyle looked at each other confusingly, “Uh, stupid question. You three are virtual nymphomaniacs, why would she need to use her power to make you have sex?” Kyle asked
“She’s never been shy about what she wants.” Lana said
“The stones?” Chloe said, “But they’ve been used already. The Fortress…oh.”
“Theroux can get access through Lana but she can’t use it. Only I can.” Clark said and then looked at Lana, “Or people in my family…my bloodline.”
Everyone then looked at Lana, more specifically at her belly. “No, no she wouldn’t. I mean she…”
“Clark I think you should take a look.” Lois said softly
Clark nodded and started at Lana until his vision penetrated into her womb where he focused on seeing even the smallest detail. Then he saw the initial formation of a small cell cluster. Clark closed his eyes, he’d always imagined himself cheering for joy at find out something like this but not today, not with these circumstances.
“I’m pregnant?” Lana asked
“Yes.” Clark said
“Congratulations.” Chloe said, although there wasn’t much happiness in her voice
“Is it her?” Lois asked
“I can’t tell that.” Clark said, “I don’t know.”
“How long has the Countess been coming out?” Lois asked Lana
“I don’t know. There were small moments when I was loosing time. Just seconds. But for the last couple of days and last night…I can’t remember.” Lana said
“She doesn’t have full control, not without her spell book.” Chloe said
“Well she’s not going to have control ever again.” Clark said
“How? We thought she was gone with the book but she kept coming back when I was in danger.” Lana said
“Call a priest.” Kyle said
“What?” Chloe asked
“If she’s possessed then exorcise Theroux.” Kyle said
“Something tells me the college chaplain aint gonna cut it.” Lois said
“I wasn’t being literal with the priest. This isn’t some kind of demon that we could call Buffy in on. We go to the source on this one.” Kyle said
“Oh.” Clark said as the notion formed in his head
“If the bitch has powers and is still in Lana because of Krypton info then we use that to get rid of her.”
“The Fortress.” Clark said, “It has to have something.”
“Good plan Sweetie.” Chloe said
“Thanks…wait…why do you sound surprised?” Kyle asked
“I’m not.” Chloe said with a smile
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, the playful teasing can come later. Can this work?” Lana asked
“I’ll ask Jor-El.” Clark asked
“We’ll ask Jor-El.” Lana said, “I’m going too.”
“Not right now you’re not. We’ve got class in an hour.” Lois said
“You expect me to focus on work with this over my head?” Lana asked
“No but you’re going to. You’ve never let anything bring you down and you’re not going to start now.” Clark said, “We’ll fix this.”
“And the baby? If it is…her?” Lana asked
“Isobel isn’t coming back. I promise you that.” Clark said, “As for our baby, I’ll do everything in my power to protect it.”
“I should head back to Roswell. Let everyone know what’s going on. Its safe to say that I speak for Max when I say give him a call and he’ll be there for you in a heartbeat.” Kyle said
“Thanks man.” Clark said and shook his hand.
Kyle kissed Chloe, “We’ll finish what we started later.” He whispered and headed to the candle. His stuck his hand in the flame and a second later he was completely on fire and vanished only to reappear in his room in Roswell.
“Well you’ve got classes as well Clark.” Lois said, “Your parents will kill you if you screwed up your education.”
“I think they’d understand.” Clark said
“Clark, I don’t think they’ll buy the excuse ‘A 16th century witch used her magic to get me pregnant’.” Lana said, “I barely do.”
“Yeah, I know. But they raised a small boy they pulled out of a crashed alien ship. They’ll understand this.” Clark said as he kissed Lana’s forehead, “And we’ll figure this out.”
“Well at least we don’t have to worry about you being a deadbeat dad.” Lois said, “You’re too good for that.”
“Thanks…I think.” Clark said, “But you’re right. I’ll never leave you two.”
“Never say never Clark.” Lana said, “Things change, some are beyond even your control. But Lois is right, you’ve got classes…go.”
Clark reluctantly left and headed back to his own college. The three girls got prepared to start their own day with a big black cloud over them. All through the day Lana couldn’t help but wonder just what was growing inside her, her child or a new Isobel Theroux that had even more power thanks to Clark’s legacy.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, Roswell, 06:40am
Max and Liz were sitting in a booth with Tess getting herself a milkshake as the back door opened and everyone but Kyle came inside. Each looked like they could do with another hour or two of sleep.
“Guys, what’s with the meeting?” Michael asked
“Yeah, it’s way too early.” Alex said
“Well if some people actually got around to sleeping…” Max said as he started at Alex, Isabel and Laurie.
“Yeah, yeah, what’s up?” Isabel asked
“Quite a bit.” Kyle said as he came in
“Hey, where have you been?” Ava asked
“Saying good morning to Chloe, who would like a little visit from you sooner or later.” Kyle said, “What’s going on here?”
“A lot but what were you saying?” Tess asked
“Well, Lana got possessed by that witch chick. Clark was hocus pocused, screwed Lana or Theroux…whatever and is now pregnant so they’re a little freaked.” Kyle said
“Is Lana okay?” Michael asked
“Would you be?” Kyle asked
“You’d think being dead would slow that witch down.” Laurie said
“Does Clark need us for anything?” Max asked
“Not yet but I’ve said to call if he does.” Kyle said, “So what’s this little club meeting for?”
“Uh…well…last night…Tess, Liz and myself got married.” Max said
A pin fell and the sound was thunderous but not more so than every single person in the room each said, “WHAT????”
“I read the book, discovered the Antarian wedding ritual and we did it last night.” Max said
“And now we think I might be pregnant.” Liz said
“WHAT????????????????????????????????????????!”
“Ouch?” Liz said as she stuck her finger in her ear
“Sorry, but WHAT?” Isabel said
“It was a little difficult to control ourselves.” Tess said
“Too much to wrap it up?” Maria asked
“Actually, yes.” Liz said defensively.
“This is…oh god.” Michael said
“Hmmm.” Kyle said
“That’s all you can say?” Ava asked
“Oh I’m just thinking, what are the odds that that would happen on the same night that Lana got knocked up?”
“Don’t get thinking that there’s some weird cosmic significance.” Isabel said
“Might be.” Alex said
“Don’t go there.” Isabel said
“I’m just saying…there is a ton about us that we don’t understand.” Alex said
“So are you guys…happy?” Isabel asked
“Yes.” All three said together
“This is insane.” Maria said, “Why didn’t you tell us? We could have been there?”
“Uh…no. Let’s just say the ritual involves sex and no one was going to be there during it.” Tess said
“We didn’t tell you because it happened fast. Tess and Max asked me yesterday lunch time.” Liz said, “We didn’t want you to worry or interfere.”
“We wouldn’t have…” Maria said, “Okay, not much at any rate.”
“Anyway, it’s done and it isn’t changing.” Max said, “Now, part 2 of the meeting.”
“Part 2?” Lonnie asked
“We do have a spaceship out there. People may have forgotten that we’re aliens but I still don’t like the idea of it remaining in government hands.” Max said
“Yeah, you got the spot from the President right?” Alex asked
Max then pulled out a map and pointed to the spot where the ship was located. “Here, 100 miles west of here.”
“Max, there is nothing here.” Michael said
“Actually there is. Right here, it’s called Area 53.”
“You mean 51 right?” Alex asked
“No, that’s something else. This is definitely Area 53.” Max said
“Okay, so what’s the deal with it not being on the map?” Ava asked
“Just a military thing but it’s mainly underground. All that’s up top is a wooden shack used for weather monitoring. At least, that’s what it looks like.” Max said
“And this is where the ship is?” Isabel asked
“Yeah. It was taken there. At the time was just a cavern but the lab, hanger…everything was just built up around it.” Max said, “At least that’s what the president knows about it. For all we know he could have been lied to about this.”
“Cool. So let’s get put on our black gear and go shopping.” Michael said
“Michael.” Maria warned
“Ah, my deal with your mom quite clearly states that I’m allowed to slack off from school for any alien emergency.” Michael said
“Nice try.” Lonnie said with a smile
“That was a very good try.” Maria said, “Michael, alien emergency. A ship that’s been unopened since the 40s, I think it’s safe until after school.”
“You guys are not fun.” Michael said
“You didn’t say that last night.” Lonnie said
“No, no, he said lots of very different things last night.” Maria said, “Come, off to school with you.”
“We’ve got over an hour.” Michael said
“Really, oh…off to the kitchen with you. Time for breakfast.” Maria said
“Hmm, yes ma’am.” Michael said, “But you’re coming too.” He said as he dragged Maria and then Lonnie off with him to the kitchen.
“Hey Max, what is going on at Area 51?” Alex asked
Max just smiled.
“What?” Alex asked
“You’re going to hate it?”
“What?”
“Area 51 is just a cover. Nothing much more than an air base that’s kept there with a ton of secrets put up around it to draw attention from 15 other bases that deal with everything else.”
“They don’t do anything?” Alex asked
“No.”
“They just sit there.” Alex said, “That just…sucks.”
“Told you.” Max said
“Yeah you did.” Alex said as he got up and made himself a chocolate milkshake
“Well, he’s going to be glum for the rest of the day.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Laurie said
“Why?” Max said
“Ever since he found out about us he put together everything he could get on Area 51. He’s got a file 5 inches think and now he’s just found out it’s all worthless.” Isabel said
“Bummer.” Kyle said.
Universal Friendship League, Copper Summit, 10:00
Kivar was sitting, his hand out and palm up as he levitated several small objects. They span around and around and each time they did Kivar felt just a little more relaxed, it was a simple exercise for preteen Antarians but he always found it to alleviate tension. Of course every time he did it he crushed each object from their original size down to the size of a grain of sand.
“My Lord, we’ve found something.” Nicholas said as he came running in
“The Fortress?” Kivar asked with eager eyes
“I’m afraid not my lord, there is significant energy modulation around the planet’s northern pole. We’re attempting to narrow it down now but right now its too wide of an area.” Nicholas said
“North Pole…Kryptonians always had to build things in places that remind them of their home world. Well that and the cold up there keeps the locals away.” Kivar said, “What did you find?”
“Yesterday the energy mapping picked up on unusual energy fields similar to Kryptonian power. It’s some kind of highly focused neural projection. Weak compared to what we use everyday and of Krypton itself but still quite potent.” Nicholas said
“Really, where?”
“A place called Smallville. Up north in…Kansas.” Nicholas said as he looked at the file on his computer
“What?” Kivar asked
“According to this, remnant of Krypton impacted the Earth there nearly 2 decades ago.” Nicholas said
“In that one area?” Kivar asked
“Yes my lord.”
“When a planet explodes, the debris field is massive. All of Earth would have been hit.” Kivar said
“I know but the meteorites seemed to focus in on Smallville, as did the second shower last year.”
“Curious. And this energy is there?”
“Yes my lord.”
“Hm, this energy…it’s neural energy?”
“Yes, it’s like someone’s taken Kryptonian knowledge and used it to a very rudimentary way to perform very basic tasks.”
“Basic, but effective.” Kivar said, “I think it’s time I pay a visit to this Smallville. It appears Krypton had a special affinity for that little town. It’s time we find out what it is.”
“But sir, your half Kryptonian.”
“Thank you Nicholas for stating the obvious.” Kivar said
“My lord, the level of Kryptonite in that area…”
“Ah yes…that.” Kivar said, “Most of it is buried. I should be unaffected, the places on the surface I’ll avoid.”
“But…” Nicholas started but was stopped when his hand held computer started beeping, “Stand by my lord.”
“Nicholas, remember the last follower of mine who kept me waiting?”
Nicholas’s head suddenly filled with images of the rotted corpse pieces hanging from the bow of Kivar’s ship, remembering how that person was still alive and inside a protection suit that was wired so that all could see and hear when that ship lifted off of the ground and headed into space. Nothing could have protected him from the flare from the moment the ship burst through the atmosphere. “Yes my lord. We’ve tracked previous incident of the disruption. Smaller but still used. Metropolis…at the university.”
“Like a power building, waking up, preparing to be used. It’s a good place to start as any.” Kivar said
...
..
.
.
..
...
Alpha Wing, Area 53, Eastern Arizona, 18:05
A secret base, that was underground multiple levels branched off in four wings with an elevator running down the middle from the surface. There was one other shaft, a wide one that cut through the fourth wing straight down to the bottom of the base where the ship was kept. Each floor had a security contingent, meaning men in black body armour with big guns, but mostly the facility was filled with scientists, lab techs and engineers.
Around the middle floor of this particular wing, the metal panelling that covered the wall started to strain and before long it cracked. Soil started to pour into the base and piled up on the floor before it started to spin around to form into an arch once enough had come inside. Soon everyone came out of the Earth Elemental’s transport and were sneaking into a supply closet.
“This is got to be the most stupid thing we’ve ever done.” Kyle said
“Oh I think we can come up with a few other suggestions on that category.” Michael said
“You think we can top breaking into a secret base that officially doesn’t exist to steal back a ship from another planet without getting caught or anyone noticing for at least 5 minutes?” Kyle asked
“Well when you put it like that…” Michael said as he leaned up against the wall near the door and opened it a crack. “Okay, there’s a guy in a white coat headed this way.”
“Okay. Get ready.” Max said.
Everyone stood on baited breath. When they saw a shadow cross the window of the door Michael swung it open and Max waved his hand. The man was pulled inside without so much as a hand being laid upon him and quickly found himself against the back wall. Michael closed the door again and Tess moved in front of him. She reached into his head and pulled out every access code he had as well as any procedures and protocols before she rendered him unconscious.
“You get it?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Tess said
“Okay everyone, time for Halloween.” Michael said, he looked over the man’s ID, the details on his lab coat…everything about him. Michael then waved his hand over everyone in the room and their jackets changed into lab coats complete with proper stitching. Then he made their drivers licences look identical to the bases standard ID, soon they each headed out.
With each step Tess and Ava took turns in setting up mindwarps to change appearances, not much, it was a little taller and little shorter, fatter, thinner, bigger build or even a bigger nose…Isabel loved that one – not. It just made them look enough different to make sure no one could recognised them out right, after all they were readably recognisable the world over these days. While they did that, Isabel and Lonnie put every security camera on the frits. They passed a few people, it was hardly unusual for a bunch of lab techs walking around on their way to somewhere else but occasionally they were stopped by an armed guard who checked their identifications. The first couple of times it made them nervous but then they grew more confident with Michael’s work.
Bottom Floor, Delta Wing, Area 53…
They crossed the base relatively quickly and headed down to the hanger. Tess entered the code into the wall pass and Michael put his palm on the scanner, he had changed it to match the lab tech they accosted earlier and now the door slid open. Each moved inside, there were dozens of people everywhere in the hanger as they continued to work on the ship with computers recording what little data they could get. Everyone was busy and didn’t notice more people coming into the room but the guard by the door checked their IDs, as was his duty.
“Wow.” Alex whispered as he looked at the ship, he simply couldn’t help himself – who could after seeing this.
The group separated into pairs, moved around the room to look busy but it was really so that anyone with a little otherworldly blood in their veins could screw up every machine and erase all data.
“Hey, what the hell’s going on?” One doctor said as his screen flickered and all his work over the past 60 years was vanishing.
Michael took that as his cue and raised his hand. In and instant a wall of light left his hand and spread over the room and knocked everyone out.
“Not bad.” Max said
“Not bad? That was perfect.” Michael said
“Yeah, it wasn’t bad.” Max said
“Oh we’re so getting into this later.” Michael said, “I finally get really good control and you…grrr.”
“Come on. Let’s get this thing out of here.” Max said
“Yeah, about that. They haven’t been able to get inside in a long time…anyone know how?” Liz asked
“Hmm.” Max said as he reached out and touched the hull that was floating a foot off the ground. The instant he made tactile contact the ship hummed to the point that it was almost singing before it moved around to align itself with the group. In that moment the ship opened up and extended a wide beam of light to the floor, “Oh, easy.” Max said
Michael stretched out his foot and put it on the light, it was like a solid ramp up and he smiled, “Okay, this is cool.”
“All aboard.” Tess said and they all did so.
They headed into the ship, was interior had spent the last few decades repairing itself and everything looked brand new. Almost as though it was instinct Max lead the way through the corridors to the control deck.
“This is way, way cool.” Alex said
“Chill, you get to have a good look later.” Isabel said with a smile, “Assuming you guys can get it out?”
“I don’t even want to guess about how to control this thing but its good that we weren’t planning on flying it out.” Max said, “Ladies, shall we?”
Max, Liz and Tess each moved to the middle of the room and sat down in a triangle. They held hands and closed their eyes, something this size was definitely going to take all three of them to move and the others methods of transportation weren’t going to be as practical since the vessel was surrounded on all sides by air. No fire, no water and it certainly wasn’t touching the ground so air was their best option. With singular focus they worked and suddenly the vessel vanished from the hanger.
With the group gone, all the little malfunctions they caused to blanket their arrival were gone and the camera feeds came back on. The second they saw the ship was gone from the hanger they freaked and sounded the alarm. Armed guards flooded the room, med-techs came in and checked on the unconscious people but at the end of the day they were left with nothing. They didn’t have a clue what just happened, save for a single theory – the owners of the ship came and took it. That certainly had the military watching the skies for anything, not that there was anything to see.
As for the ship, it appeared beneath the city of Nirvana in a suitably large enough cavern that was formerly a magma chamber. Now it was safe and isolated where no one, more importantly no satellite, could see it. In there no one was going to find it any time soon and no one was certainly going to get inside it.
Concealed Jungle, Heart of Earth, Nirvana, 20:00
Maria and Lonnie came running barefoot into the jungle; they were on a complete high after their heist and needed relief, a lot of relief. As usual that could only happen in each other’s arms, with or without Michael but they did prefer with. Unfortunately he was a little busy right now as everyone else couldn’t help but look around their ship. They came into the jungle, in this great underground cavern the trio never felt more alive than with the primal natural forces around them.
Maria had Lonnie pressed up against a tree and kissed her, neither were going to be letting go of the other soon until they were completely sated. Maria felt a warm ripple radiate out from between her legs as she felt Lonnie’s fingers dip lower and lower. Lonnie and Maria traded looks and grinned at their eager submission to each other’s passions. Slowly Lonnie started to undress Maria, taking off each article of clothing until she reached her underwear. Then Lonnie pulled down the bra cups and leaned down to suck on each nipple, one after the other. Maria moaned deeply as she arched her back. The press of their soft bodies was intoxicating and they hungered for each other desperately but that didn’t mean they were going to hurry. They savoured the taste of their soft lips and hot, wet tongues as they exchanged kisses. Lonnie’s hand slipped a bra-strap down her shoulder and soon the garment was taken off and thrown aside. It left Lonnie looking with appreciative eyes over Maria’s exquisite body.
Maria removed her own panties, she simply couldn’t wait for the languid pace Lonnie was using right now and soon she pulled the straps of the alien’s dress off her shoulders. The dress fell right down to her ankles and Maria couldn’t help but look over her lover. Lonnie looked at Maria’s stare and knew she was entranced, with a wicked smile Lonnie reached behind her and unclasped her bra. Slowly she took it off and exposed her large breasts and then slid off her g-string leaving her as naked as Maria.
“You are beautiful.” Maria said, slipping a hand down to cup Lonnie’s smooth mound and got a deep throaty sigh as a reward.
“Maybe, but the big guy certainly did a good job when he made you.” Lonnie said before kissing her again.
She emitted a sharp gasp as Maria continued stroking her, a finger slipping into her folds. Maria drew closer to Lonnie, their bodies pressed together and enjoying the feel of it. Maria slid both hands up Lonnie’s taut belly until they cupped her breasts. Her tongue darted out to trace the outline of Lonnie’s lips as they kissed and felt the other woman’s hands glide around her waist. Lonnie’s hands reached around and grasped Maria’s tight butt. Maria pressed up on her toes, their breasts touched and their nipples rubbed against each other sending shockwaves of pleasure shooting through their bodies for endless delight. Lonnie’s mouth descended on Maria’s for a ravenous kiss that consumed them both.
While the two women leisurely kissed, they moulded themselves together. Lonnie then intended to move to her shoulders, she lifted the silken curtain of blonde hair out of the way and began placing tiny kisses all along her shoulder and neck. The alien’s actions started producing the most exquisite shivers in her lover’s body. Lonnie’s hands encircled Maria’s waist and her fingertips brushed up and down her sides. Lonnie loved drawing her tongue down the curve of the neck then swirl it around the hollow. She’d cover both sides with licks and kisses and then begin biting, just a little nibble here and there but then Maria stopped her and it was her turn. She pulled her head from her neck and put her own against Lonnie’s. She lightly nibbled on Lonnie’s pulse point, applying her tongue between nips to caress the flesh. While Maria kissed her way down to Lonnie’s swelling bosom, she scraped her fingernails over the luxurious alien skin.
“Hmm, Lonnie.” Maria moaned as Lonnie’s skilled fingers pinched with just the right amount of pressure and tenderness.
Lonnie cut off her continuing sigh with a well-placed and timed tongue in her mouth. Lonnie reached between their bodies and slipped a finger into Maria’s tight opening, a move that caused her to jump slightly. Lonnie moved her finger in and out so very slowly, over and over again and watched as Maria closed her eyes, gripped onto her to steady herself and moaned softly. The alien purred as she took her moistened digit out and popped it into her mouth before she dipped her finger into Maria’s mouth as well. Tasting herself on Lonnie was a major turn on, she felt a rush run through her body and was drawn to wrap her lips around Lonnie’s finger. The two held each other’s gaze and all the while Maria sucked on the digit with eagerness as though she was sucking on Michael’s dick. Lonnie loved it and growled in response.
Lonnie then made the decision to make Maria scream her delight and to that end she moved down to kiss and suck upon Maria’s breasts before she eagerly skimmed her way down the smaller body to her wet pussy. Lonnie lifted on of Maria’s legs to her shoulder to give her access to the bald slit. Maria moaned deep into the jungle’s humid air as Lonnie’s warm tongue broadly lapped at the folds of her sex. Maria felt her knees buckling as Lonnie buried her tongue deeper into her snatch, she leaned out and gripped onto the bark of the tree behind Lonnie just so that she wouldn’t collapse there and then.
“Ughmmmm…oh yes, ughnnnnnnnnnn.” the human Earth elemental sighed as she lifted a hand to her breast; she squeezed and kneaded the sensitive mound while her other moved to hold Lonnie’s head softly. She felt herself melting under the fire her lover stirred within her; she couldn’t get enough of it and never would. She felt her hips bucking forward against Lonnie’s face with her back arched and head tilted back as she breathed heavily with raw lust.
Maria’s ass clenched tightly as she felt the tremors start deep within her. Soon, every muscle in her body pulled tight in anticipation as fire began to surge through her veins. Lonnie tightened her grip on her hips to draw Maria’s mound closer so that she could get more contact and plunge her tongue in deeper. Suddenly, a massive climax hit and it ripped through Maria as she screamed enough to echo of the stone cave walls. The orgasm tore through her in waves as Lonnie’s tongue danced along her lower lips with the intention of keeping the contact until Maria’s body relaxed from the explosion. What she’d just heard was music to her ears and she wanted to hear it all the time. Slowly, the girls both eased themselves to the cool grass at the base of the tree, each caressed, stroked and kissed each other as they went until their desires were bubbling within her to boiling point. Being so gently touched all over was one of the greatest pleasures Maria knew and Lonnie knew just how to touch her.
In that moment Maria couldn’t wait to taste Lonnie, she wanted the girl and could live with the orgasm she just received. Maria eased Lonnie onto her back and the alien sighed as Maria’s mouth devoured every inch of her flesh. Maria’s hands caressed and both felt excitement as she worked down from Lonnie’s desperate tongue to her heaving breasts. Maria took one of the tempting globes into her mouth, worked the hard tips with her tongue and skill until Lonnie writhed. She moaned and moaned, feeling Maria move from one breast then to the other with never ending hunger for the mounds of flesh.
“Ughmmmm…please…Maria…hmmmmmm…yesssssss…” Lonnie groaned, “Ughnnn…god, Maria you need to eat me…eat me nowwwww…”
She obliged without question, Maria kissed her way down Lonnie’s quivering belly to her moist core. Lonnie spread her legs as wide as they could in anticipation and invitation, Maria took that invitation and positioned herself so that she could take her turn taking in her succulent juices. Maria waited, just for a second but it had Lonnie whimpering in frustration, and then dove in.
“Mmm.” Lonnie moaned as she bit on her lip but Maria then stabbed her tongue in deep, “UGHNNNNNNNNNMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmm…”
Feeling Lonnie quickening to her touch, Maria decided it was time to be more purposeful in her stroking with both tongue and fingers. Maria ran her hand back and forth, her probing digit spreading the precious nectar along the length of Lonnie’s slit and crack. Cupping Lonnie’s bared sex, Maria explored the open slit again and again and each time Lonnie moaned hard. As she continued playing with the full lips, Lonnie ground her hips into Maria’s hand even as she gasped with her pleasure. Maria’s moist pink tongue lapped at the whole of Lonnie’s mound and pushed deeper to where the juices flowed where she found her clit that throbbed again and again for the slightest of Maria’s touches. Maria kept her licks light, wanting to excite Lonnie until she could feel the alien’s enjoyment in the tremors that were shooting through her body.
“UGHNn…ughnnnn…yesss…GHNNNNNNMMM…MARIA…UGHNNN…” Lonnie cried over and over again as she went insane, “UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
All of a sudden, Maria heard Lonnie’s raucous shout as her climax quickly thundered through her. She curbed her urge to lap harder until the last traces of Lonnie’s orgasm faded and she felt her to start to relax. Then Lonnie sat up and the two girls kissed furiously. She enjoyed watching and hearing her lover gripped in the throes of her earth shattering pleasure, she could help but wonder if they caused an earthquake somewhere in the world. Maria raised her eyes and looked up the length of Lonnie’s body, she watched all the shades of rapture flicker across her flushed face.
Moments later, the two embrace, and once again Maria revelled in the sensation of having her body encompassed my Lonnie’s warm one. Their dancing tongues and wandering hands quickly found each other, grasping together as they held each other. Before long they fell back to their grassy bed and simply snuggled together, they knew sooner or later Michael would find them and they were very willing to wait for him. After that they dressed and rejoined the world.
Student Bar, Metropolis University, 20:15
Despite wanting to get to the Fortress the second college ended, Clark, Lois and Lana were stuck taking care of things they needed to. Clark had chores to do and while there he had to tell his parents. Their reaction was not pleasant to say the least but they knew that Clark could be influenced by magic and that Lana couldn’t have done anything that night as well. That being said they let Clark go to expel the Countess’s resilient spirit from Lana, they could take care of their new little surprise later. Clark arranged to meet them at the student bar before he flew them to the Fortress on Air-Clark. Chloe wasn’t going to miss this and was going too but they were still nervous as they sat at a table in the bar. The concern that Theroux knew what they were going to do and would raise her 400 year old head to stop them had them on egg shells, which was irritating the hell of out Lana.
Soon Clark arrived, he came in through the door and headed straight to the table. About half way there through the throng of people and loud music Clark stopped cold as a strange feeling crept over him. There was something wrong, he knew it and he wasn’t the only one. Lana and Lois also felt it through their bond to Clark but more than that, they could feel their elemental tattoos begin to itch as if there was something close that was irritating their powers. Just then he looked back at the door to see someone enter with a few others and that bad feeling became pure and utter apprehension. There was a chill that overcame the room as though death itself had just entered and then eyes locked.
“Kivar.” Clark said, he didn’t know how he knew but he did. Whether he was picking up on his half-Kryptonian nature or it was just one of those things but he did know.
“No it can’t be…Jor-El? Impossible.” Kivar said and looked at the young man and realised, “Hm, you have the look of your father. What was it he named you again? Oh yes, Kal of the family El.”
“Clark?” Lois asked
“We’re in trouble.” Clark said
Then Kivar looked at Lana and sensed the festering darkness inside her and in that moment what was inside her sensed danger to herself and what she worked for. She may have been weak from her overuse of magic in the past day or so but she wasn’t going to allow her plan to falter at this early stage. “Clark.” Chloe said with concern, she had followed Kivar’s line of vision to Lana and saw her eyes glow purple.
Suddenly Lana stood up as the glow faded and she smiled confidently, “Tempus subsisto.”
Everything in the room froze except those who carried power within them. Time had stopped for all but them and all Kivar could do was smile and nod with appreciation. “Not bad. Very impressive for someone with such limited understanding.” Kivar said
“Glad you like it.” Theroux said
“Lana?” Clark said
“Come now Kal-El. You should know better to call me that by now.” Theroux said and looked to Kivar, “As for you…contineo parietis.”
At her words Kivar and his people were thrown back against the wall. He was pinned there, unable to move yet all he could do was laugh. “Very good. Very, very good. But not enough.” Kivar said as his whole body crackled and with a flash of light he and the other Skins fell to the ground.
“Not possible.” Theroux said
“Oh for someone as young as Kal-El here, I’m sure your powers are most effective. But to me, it is nothing more than the sting of what you call a bee.” Kivar said
“Then what about a thousand.” Theroux said, “Per pungo cauda, e mille tam.” From her hands a thousand tiny lights span around and streaked out toward the Skins. One Skin was targeted and they buzzed around him, striking him again and again as he screamed in pain before he crumpled to dust.
“Hmm, very effective.” Theroux said
“Then how about this.” Kivar said as he raised his hand and a stream of light came from both and hit her forehead.
She screamed in pain and in that moment Clark couldn’t feel anything but to protect his girlfriend. He dived in front of the stream and the light hit his chest. There was a flash at the moment of impact yet Clark felt nothing. Then Kivar stopped. “So gallant, yet so stupid. You know nothing of your nature do you Kal-El? With my power I can end you so easily. You see that little trick was good for one of these primitives. But with you…” Kivar said as he pushed his hands out and a green ripple was sent out and Clark was thrown back, clear through the wall at the back of the bar and then through one behind that.
Clark landed with blood pouring from his nose and pain in his ribs. Chloe and Lois quickly moved back, trying to get to him before they watched him stand back up. Theroux looked at him and felt the pain from her host’s soul affect her, tearing, clawing her way back out. Then the witch looked at Kivar. “No one does harm to me and live for long. I understand that like my dear lover there you have a slightly unfortunate reaction to little green stone. “Arcesso.” Theroux said and summoned a lump of Kryptonite. It formed inches from Kivar’s head and the radiation immediately affected him, he doubled over in pain.
Nicholas reached out and grabbed the rock before he tossed it. The meteor fragment shattered and quickly Nicholas and the remaining skins dragged their weakened lord out of the room. She laughed and turned to deal with Clark. However, she didn’t expect to feel Clark’s hand around her throat and lift her off of the ground.
“Let her go.” Clark said
“Or what? You’ll kill me? You’ll only serve to kill Lana.” Theroux said with a smile
“Get out of her NOW!” Clark ordered
“You are weak Kal-El. You don’t have the strength to do this.” Theroux said, “Libero.” Her spell took hold and Clark couldn’t control his fingers as they started to loosen their grip. Theroux was released yet her feet didn’t touch the floor, she just hovered there and looked at Clark.
“I’ll get Lana back.” Clark said
“You’ll have to find her first. All I need now is nine months.” Theroux said with a smile, “Another time oh great god. Too bad you’ve left me with no choice…and too bad you’ll never meet your child.” Theroux said before she flew back, “Abscedo luminarium.” she said and vanished in a flash of light.
Clark blinked and fell to the floor as his injuries over took him. It would take a few moments for him to heal and in that moment he knew that if he’d stayed at the Fortress as Jor-El wished they he could have been ready for this. Soon his strength returned and he managed to get back up with the help of Lois and Chloe.
“Clark, where’d she go?” Lois asked
“I don’t know. But we need help. We can’t get her back alone.” Clark said
“My car is around the corner.” Chloe said, “Come on before that spell wears off.”
They left the room and 2 minutes later the spell did wear off. Everything started moving again but everyone stopped as they observed the damage around the room that as far as they were concerned just appeared. It left each and everyone of them stunned and confused. While the police were called, Clark was in the backseat and still recuperating while Chloe sped toward Smallville and the portals.
Parker Residence, Roswell, 22:00
By the time Clark got to the Smallville portal his bruises were gone and came through in Roswell without so much as a scraped knee. Liz was in her home with everyone else as they watched a movie, wondering how crazy the military was going over the loss of their prize, when they heard a knock on the door. Liz answered it and saw Clark there with Lois and Chloe, the looked on their faces expressed how dire things were.
“What happened?” Liz asked as she moved aside to let them in. Everyone in the apartment moved up when they saw the arrivals.
“Clark, you okay?” Max asked
“Dumb question tonight.” Lois said
“Where’s Lana?” Michael asked
“That’s the problem. Lana, she’s been taken over again by Isobel Theroux.” Clark said, “She pregnant, god knows how that fits into her plan, she’s disappeared and oh yeah, we had a visit from Kivar.”
In that moment there was no question of helping, “Where do we start looking?” Kyle asked
“No. Finding her doesn’t do a damn thing. We need to contain her.” Max said
“And find a way of getting Theroux out of her.” Lois said
“Well I don’t know about separating the two but the first part is easy.” Alex said
“The Countess has kicked my ass at least twice. It’s not going to be easy at all.” Clark said
“Oh it will…if we can catch her. The ship. The one we just swiped from the government, it has holding cells.” Alex said
“I would imagine most ships do.” Max said
“Yeah but the ship is Antarian, it was designed to contain them.” Alex said
“Right. And it wouldn’t do a damned bit of good if it didn’t do anything to shut off the powers that could let the prisoners out.” Max said
“Guys, I don’t need to say this but…” Clark started
“We wont hurt her.” Max said
“I just hope she doesn’t decided to hurt us.” Maria said
“But what about killing Theroux without hurting Lana?” Liz asked
“We’ve been going on the idea that what we need is in the Fortress.” Clark said
“Right, of course but even if it is, we could spend years looking for what we need.” Isabel said
“I think it’s time we plug in the Granolith. It was designed for open access to all the knowledge there.” Max said
“Among other things.” Tess said, “But you’re right, say the word and we’ll start.”
“Let’s do it.” Max said
Outside Metropolis, Same Time
A wounded Kivar was propped up against a tree just outside of Metropolis’s city limits with the others tending to him. “That woman has power.” He said
“That woman is dangerous.” Nicholas said as he scanned his lord, “Radiation levels are dropping rapidly. You’re body is recovering.”
“Good. And she may be dangerous but she is very alluring.” Kivar said and Nicholas rolled his eyes, “I’m sure Princess Vilandra wouldn’t mind a companion. But as it stands, right now she is to dangerous to allow her to wonder freely, and her powers are increasing. And she has done what I need.”
“Oh?” Nicholas asked
“She’s lead me straight to the Fortress.” Kivar said with a smile
The Fortress of Solitudes, Somewhere in the North Pole…
With a flash of light Theroux arrived in the crystal structure but she didn’t come alone. To her left and right appeared Lex and Lionel Luther.
“Welcome.” Isobel said
“This is remarkable.” Lionel said as he reached to touch a crystal.
“STOP!” Theroux said and extended her hand. Lionel was thrown clear from the bank of crystals and up against a wall. “You are not of the blood, this place is protected by magics beyond your comprehension.”
“Then why bring us here?” Lex asked
“This is just a taste, to ensure your cooperation and to confirm to you that I speak the truth about my plans. I know you have your doubts about my word. Things have changed now, I can no longer hide in plain sight as I have done. Kal-El seeks me as will those of his family.” Theroux said, “I need to rest and I can’t do that while controlling this body.”
“What do you need?” Lex asked
“I need you to hold this body, to keep it prisoner and prevent her escape until the birth of the child that grows in her womb. Knowing you as my host does, I’m guessing you have an appropriate room somewhere in your possession.” Theroux said
“I think we can come up with something.” Lex said
“Good.” Theroux said, and with a wave of her hand she transported them away from the Fortress.
To Be Continued…
..
...
Alpha Wing, Area 53, Eastern Arizona, 18:05
A secret base, that was underground multiple levels branched off in four wings with an elevator running down the middle from the surface. There was one other shaft, a wide one that cut through the fourth wing straight down to the bottom of the base where the ship was kept. Each floor had a security contingent, meaning men in black body armour with big guns, but mostly the facility was filled with scientists, lab techs and engineers.
Around the middle floor of this particular wing, the metal panelling that covered the wall started to strain and before long it cracked. Soil started to pour into the base and piled up on the floor before it started to spin around to form into an arch once enough had come inside. Soon everyone came out of the Earth Elemental’s transport and were sneaking into a supply closet.
“This is got to be the most stupid thing we’ve ever done.” Kyle said
“Oh I think we can come up with a few other suggestions on that category.” Michael said
“You think we can top breaking into a secret base that officially doesn’t exist to steal back a ship from another planet without getting caught or anyone noticing for at least 5 minutes?” Kyle asked
“Well when you put it like that…” Michael said as he leaned up against the wall near the door and opened it a crack. “Okay, there’s a guy in a white coat headed this way.”
“Okay. Get ready.” Max said.
Everyone stood on baited breath. When they saw a shadow cross the window of the door Michael swung it open and Max waved his hand. The man was pulled inside without so much as a hand being laid upon him and quickly found himself against the back wall. Michael closed the door again and Tess moved in front of him. She reached into his head and pulled out every access code he had as well as any procedures and protocols before she rendered him unconscious.
“You get it?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Tess said
“Okay everyone, time for Halloween.” Michael said, he looked over the man’s ID, the details on his lab coat…everything about him. Michael then waved his hand over everyone in the room and their jackets changed into lab coats complete with proper stitching. Then he made their drivers licences look identical to the bases standard ID, soon they each headed out.
With each step Tess and Ava took turns in setting up mindwarps to change appearances, not much, it was a little taller and little shorter, fatter, thinner, bigger build or even a bigger nose…Isabel loved that one – not. It just made them look enough different to make sure no one could recognised them out right, after all they were readably recognisable the world over these days. While they did that, Isabel and Lonnie put every security camera on the frits. They passed a few people, it was hardly unusual for a bunch of lab techs walking around on their way to somewhere else but occasionally they were stopped by an armed guard who checked their identifications. The first couple of times it made them nervous but then they grew more confident with Michael’s work.
Bottom Floor, Delta Wing, Area 53…
They crossed the base relatively quickly and headed down to the hanger. Tess entered the code into the wall pass and Michael put his palm on the scanner, he had changed it to match the lab tech they accosted earlier and now the door slid open. Each moved inside, there were dozens of people everywhere in the hanger as they continued to work on the ship with computers recording what little data they could get. Everyone was busy and didn’t notice more people coming into the room but the guard by the door checked their IDs, as was his duty.
“Wow.” Alex whispered as he looked at the ship, he simply couldn’t help himself – who could after seeing this.
The group separated into pairs, moved around the room to look busy but it was really so that anyone with a little otherworldly blood in their veins could screw up every machine and erase all data.
“Hey, what the hell’s going on?” One doctor said as his screen flickered and all his work over the past 60 years was vanishing.
Michael took that as his cue and raised his hand. In and instant a wall of light left his hand and spread over the room and knocked everyone out.
“Not bad.” Max said
“Not bad? That was perfect.” Michael said
“Yeah, it wasn’t bad.” Max said
“Oh we’re so getting into this later.” Michael said, “I finally get really good control and you…grrr.”
“Come on. Let’s get this thing out of here.” Max said
“Yeah, about that. They haven’t been able to get inside in a long time…anyone know how?” Liz asked
“Hmm.” Max said as he reached out and touched the hull that was floating a foot off the ground. The instant he made tactile contact the ship hummed to the point that it was almost singing before it moved around to align itself with the group. In that moment the ship opened up and extended a wide beam of light to the floor, “Oh, easy.” Max said
Michael stretched out his foot and put it on the light, it was like a solid ramp up and he smiled, “Okay, this is cool.”
“All aboard.” Tess said and they all did so.
They headed into the ship, was interior had spent the last few decades repairing itself and everything looked brand new. Almost as though it was instinct Max lead the way through the corridors to the control deck.
“This is way, way cool.” Alex said
“Chill, you get to have a good look later.” Isabel said with a smile, “Assuming you guys can get it out?”
“I don’t even want to guess about how to control this thing but its good that we weren’t planning on flying it out.” Max said, “Ladies, shall we?”
Max, Liz and Tess each moved to the middle of the room and sat down in a triangle. They held hands and closed their eyes, something this size was definitely going to take all three of them to move and the others methods of transportation weren’t going to be as practical since the vessel was surrounded on all sides by air. No fire, no water and it certainly wasn’t touching the ground so air was their best option. With singular focus they worked and suddenly the vessel vanished from the hanger.
With the group gone, all the little malfunctions they caused to blanket their arrival were gone and the camera feeds came back on. The second they saw the ship was gone from the hanger they freaked and sounded the alarm. Armed guards flooded the room, med-techs came in and checked on the unconscious people but at the end of the day they were left with nothing. They didn’t have a clue what just happened, save for a single theory – the owners of the ship came and took it. That certainly had the military watching the skies for anything, not that there was anything to see.
As for the ship, it appeared beneath the city of Nirvana in a suitably large enough cavern that was formerly a magma chamber. Now it was safe and isolated where no one, more importantly no satellite, could see it. In there no one was going to find it any time soon and no one was certainly going to get inside it.
Concealed Jungle, Heart of Earth, Nirvana, 20:00
Maria and Lonnie came running barefoot into the jungle; they were on a complete high after their heist and needed relief, a lot of relief. As usual that could only happen in each other’s arms, with or without Michael but they did prefer with. Unfortunately he was a little busy right now as everyone else couldn’t help but look around their ship. They came into the jungle, in this great underground cavern the trio never felt more alive than with the primal natural forces around them.
Maria had Lonnie pressed up against a tree and kissed her, neither were going to be letting go of the other soon until they were completely sated. Maria felt a warm ripple radiate out from between her legs as she felt Lonnie’s fingers dip lower and lower. Lonnie and Maria traded looks and grinned at their eager submission to each other’s passions. Slowly Lonnie started to undress Maria, taking off each article of clothing until she reached her underwear. Then Lonnie pulled down the bra cups and leaned down to suck on each nipple, one after the other. Maria moaned deeply as she arched her back. The press of their soft bodies was intoxicating and they hungered for each other desperately but that didn’t mean they were going to hurry. They savoured the taste of their soft lips and hot, wet tongues as they exchanged kisses. Lonnie’s hand slipped a bra-strap down her shoulder and soon the garment was taken off and thrown aside. It left Lonnie looking with appreciative eyes over Maria’s exquisite body.
Maria removed her own panties, she simply couldn’t wait for the languid pace Lonnie was using right now and soon she pulled the straps of the alien’s dress off her shoulders. The dress fell right down to her ankles and Maria couldn’t help but look over her lover. Lonnie looked at Maria’s stare and knew she was entranced, with a wicked smile Lonnie reached behind her and unclasped her bra. Slowly she took it off and exposed her large breasts and then slid off her g-string leaving her as naked as Maria.
“You are beautiful.” Maria said, slipping a hand down to cup Lonnie’s smooth mound and got a deep throaty sigh as a reward.
“Maybe, but the big guy certainly did a good job when he made you.” Lonnie said before kissing her again.
She emitted a sharp gasp as Maria continued stroking her, a finger slipping into her folds. Maria drew closer to Lonnie, their bodies pressed together and enjoying the feel of it. Maria slid both hands up Lonnie’s taut belly until they cupped her breasts. Her tongue darted out to trace the outline of Lonnie’s lips as they kissed and felt the other woman’s hands glide around her waist. Lonnie’s hands reached around and grasped Maria’s tight butt. Maria pressed up on her toes, their breasts touched and their nipples rubbed against each other sending shockwaves of pleasure shooting through their bodies for endless delight. Lonnie’s mouth descended on Maria’s for a ravenous kiss that consumed them both.
While the two women leisurely kissed, they moulded themselves together. Lonnie then intended to move to her shoulders, she lifted the silken curtain of blonde hair out of the way and began placing tiny kisses all along her shoulder and neck. The alien’s actions started producing the most exquisite shivers in her lover’s body. Lonnie’s hands encircled Maria’s waist and her fingertips brushed up and down her sides. Lonnie loved drawing her tongue down the curve of the neck then swirl it around the hollow. She’d cover both sides with licks and kisses and then begin biting, just a little nibble here and there but then Maria stopped her and it was her turn. She pulled her head from her neck and put her own against Lonnie’s. She lightly nibbled on Lonnie’s pulse point, applying her tongue between nips to caress the flesh. While Maria kissed her way down to Lonnie’s swelling bosom, she scraped her fingernails over the luxurious alien skin.
“Hmm, Lonnie.” Maria moaned as Lonnie’s skilled fingers pinched with just the right amount of pressure and tenderness.
Lonnie cut off her continuing sigh with a well-placed and timed tongue in her mouth. Lonnie reached between their bodies and slipped a finger into Maria’s tight opening, a move that caused her to jump slightly. Lonnie moved her finger in and out so very slowly, over and over again and watched as Maria closed her eyes, gripped onto her to steady herself and moaned softly. The alien purred as she took her moistened digit out and popped it into her mouth before she dipped her finger into Maria’s mouth as well. Tasting herself on Lonnie was a major turn on, she felt a rush run through her body and was drawn to wrap her lips around Lonnie’s finger. The two held each other’s gaze and all the while Maria sucked on the digit with eagerness as though she was sucking on Michael’s dick. Lonnie loved it and growled in response.
Lonnie then made the decision to make Maria scream her delight and to that end she moved down to kiss and suck upon Maria’s breasts before she eagerly skimmed her way down the smaller body to her wet pussy. Lonnie lifted on of Maria’s legs to her shoulder to give her access to the bald slit. Maria moaned deep into the jungle’s humid air as Lonnie’s warm tongue broadly lapped at the folds of her sex. Maria felt her knees buckling as Lonnie buried her tongue deeper into her snatch, she leaned out and gripped onto the bark of the tree behind Lonnie just so that she wouldn’t collapse there and then.
“Ughmmmm…oh yes, ughnnnnnnnnnn.” the human Earth elemental sighed as she lifted a hand to her breast; she squeezed and kneaded the sensitive mound while her other moved to hold Lonnie’s head softly. She felt herself melting under the fire her lover stirred within her; she couldn’t get enough of it and never would. She felt her hips bucking forward against Lonnie’s face with her back arched and head tilted back as she breathed heavily with raw lust.
Maria’s ass clenched tightly as she felt the tremors start deep within her. Soon, every muscle in her body pulled tight in anticipation as fire began to surge through her veins. Lonnie tightened her grip on her hips to draw Maria’s mound closer so that she could get more contact and plunge her tongue in deeper. Suddenly, a massive climax hit and it ripped through Maria as she screamed enough to echo of the stone cave walls. The orgasm tore through her in waves as Lonnie’s tongue danced along her lower lips with the intention of keeping the contact until Maria’s body relaxed from the explosion. What she’d just heard was music to her ears and she wanted to hear it all the time. Slowly, the girls both eased themselves to the cool grass at the base of the tree, each caressed, stroked and kissed each other as they went until their desires were bubbling within her to boiling point. Being so gently touched all over was one of the greatest pleasures Maria knew and Lonnie knew just how to touch her.
In that moment Maria couldn’t wait to taste Lonnie, she wanted the girl and could live with the orgasm she just received. Maria eased Lonnie onto her back and the alien sighed as Maria’s mouth devoured every inch of her flesh. Maria’s hands caressed and both felt excitement as she worked down from Lonnie’s desperate tongue to her heaving breasts. Maria took one of the tempting globes into her mouth, worked the hard tips with her tongue and skill until Lonnie writhed. She moaned and moaned, feeling Maria move from one breast then to the other with never ending hunger for the mounds of flesh.
“Ughmmmm…please…Maria…hmmmmmm…yesssssss…” Lonnie groaned, “Ughnnn…god, Maria you need to eat me…eat me nowwwww…”
She obliged without question, Maria kissed her way down Lonnie’s quivering belly to her moist core. Lonnie spread her legs as wide as they could in anticipation and invitation, Maria took that invitation and positioned herself so that she could take her turn taking in her succulent juices. Maria waited, just for a second but it had Lonnie whimpering in frustration, and then dove in.
“Mmm.” Lonnie moaned as she bit on her lip but Maria then stabbed her tongue in deep, “UGHNNNNNNNNNMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmm…”
Feeling Lonnie quickening to her touch, Maria decided it was time to be more purposeful in her stroking with both tongue and fingers. Maria ran her hand back and forth, her probing digit spreading the precious nectar along the length of Lonnie’s slit and crack. Cupping Lonnie’s bared sex, Maria explored the open slit again and again and each time Lonnie moaned hard. As she continued playing with the full lips, Lonnie ground her hips into Maria’s hand even as she gasped with her pleasure. Maria’s moist pink tongue lapped at the whole of Lonnie’s mound and pushed deeper to where the juices flowed where she found her clit that throbbed again and again for the slightest of Maria’s touches. Maria kept her licks light, wanting to excite Lonnie until she could feel the alien’s enjoyment in the tremors that were shooting through her body.
“UGHNn…ughnnnn…yesss…GHNNNNNNMMM…MARIA…UGHNNN…” Lonnie cried over and over again as she went insane, “UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
All of a sudden, Maria heard Lonnie’s raucous shout as her climax quickly thundered through her. She curbed her urge to lap harder until the last traces of Lonnie’s orgasm faded and she felt her to start to relax. Then Lonnie sat up and the two girls kissed furiously. She enjoyed watching and hearing her lover gripped in the throes of her earth shattering pleasure, she could help but wonder if they caused an earthquake somewhere in the world. Maria raised her eyes and looked up the length of Lonnie’s body, she watched all the shades of rapture flicker across her flushed face.
Moments later, the two embrace, and once again Maria revelled in the sensation of having her body encompassed my Lonnie’s warm one. Their dancing tongues and wandering hands quickly found each other, grasping together as they held each other. Before long they fell back to their grassy bed and simply snuggled together, they knew sooner or later Michael would find them and they were very willing to wait for him. After that they dressed and rejoined the world.
Student Bar, Metropolis University, 20:15
Despite wanting to get to the Fortress the second college ended, Clark, Lois and Lana were stuck taking care of things they needed to. Clark had chores to do and while there he had to tell his parents. Their reaction was not pleasant to say the least but they knew that Clark could be influenced by magic and that Lana couldn’t have done anything that night as well. That being said they let Clark go to expel the Countess’s resilient spirit from Lana, they could take care of their new little surprise later. Clark arranged to meet them at the student bar before he flew them to the Fortress on Air-Clark. Chloe wasn’t going to miss this and was going too but they were still nervous as they sat at a table in the bar. The concern that Theroux knew what they were going to do and would raise her 400 year old head to stop them had them on egg shells, which was irritating the hell of out Lana.
Soon Clark arrived, he came in through the door and headed straight to the table. About half way there through the throng of people and loud music Clark stopped cold as a strange feeling crept over him. There was something wrong, he knew it and he wasn’t the only one. Lana and Lois also felt it through their bond to Clark but more than that, they could feel their elemental tattoos begin to itch as if there was something close that was irritating their powers. Just then he looked back at the door to see someone enter with a few others and that bad feeling became pure and utter apprehension. There was a chill that overcame the room as though death itself had just entered and then eyes locked.
“Kivar.” Clark said, he didn’t know how he knew but he did. Whether he was picking up on his half-Kryptonian nature or it was just one of those things but he did know.
“No it can’t be…Jor-El? Impossible.” Kivar said and looked at the young man and realised, “Hm, you have the look of your father. What was it he named you again? Oh yes, Kal of the family El.”
“Clark?” Lois asked
“We’re in trouble.” Clark said
Then Kivar looked at Lana and sensed the festering darkness inside her and in that moment what was inside her sensed danger to herself and what she worked for. She may have been weak from her overuse of magic in the past day or so but she wasn’t going to allow her plan to falter at this early stage. “Clark.” Chloe said with concern, she had followed Kivar’s line of vision to Lana and saw her eyes glow purple.
Suddenly Lana stood up as the glow faded and she smiled confidently, “Tempus subsisto.”
Everything in the room froze except those who carried power within them. Time had stopped for all but them and all Kivar could do was smile and nod with appreciation. “Not bad. Very impressive for someone with such limited understanding.” Kivar said
“Glad you like it.” Theroux said
“Lana?” Clark said
“Come now Kal-El. You should know better to call me that by now.” Theroux said and looked to Kivar, “As for you…contineo parietis.”
At her words Kivar and his people were thrown back against the wall. He was pinned there, unable to move yet all he could do was laugh. “Very good. Very, very good. But not enough.” Kivar said as his whole body crackled and with a flash of light he and the other Skins fell to the ground.
“Not possible.” Theroux said
“Oh for someone as young as Kal-El here, I’m sure your powers are most effective. But to me, it is nothing more than the sting of what you call a bee.” Kivar said
“Then what about a thousand.” Theroux said, “Per pungo cauda, e mille tam.” From her hands a thousand tiny lights span around and streaked out toward the Skins. One Skin was targeted and they buzzed around him, striking him again and again as he screamed in pain before he crumpled to dust.
“Hmm, very effective.” Theroux said
“Then how about this.” Kivar said as he raised his hand and a stream of light came from both and hit her forehead.
She screamed in pain and in that moment Clark couldn’t feel anything but to protect his girlfriend. He dived in front of the stream and the light hit his chest. There was a flash at the moment of impact yet Clark felt nothing. Then Kivar stopped. “So gallant, yet so stupid. You know nothing of your nature do you Kal-El? With my power I can end you so easily. You see that little trick was good for one of these primitives. But with you…” Kivar said as he pushed his hands out and a green ripple was sent out and Clark was thrown back, clear through the wall at the back of the bar and then through one behind that.
Clark landed with blood pouring from his nose and pain in his ribs. Chloe and Lois quickly moved back, trying to get to him before they watched him stand back up. Theroux looked at him and felt the pain from her host’s soul affect her, tearing, clawing her way back out. Then the witch looked at Kivar. “No one does harm to me and live for long. I understand that like my dear lover there you have a slightly unfortunate reaction to little green stone. “Arcesso.” Theroux said and summoned a lump of Kryptonite. It formed inches from Kivar’s head and the radiation immediately affected him, he doubled over in pain.
Nicholas reached out and grabbed the rock before he tossed it. The meteor fragment shattered and quickly Nicholas and the remaining skins dragged their weakened lord out of the room. She laughed and turned to deal with Clark. However, she didn’t expect to feel Clark’s hand around her throat and lift her off of the ground.
“Let her go.” Clark said
“Or what? You’ll kill me? You’ll only serve to kill Lana.” Theroux said with a smile
“Get out of her NOW!” Clark ordered
“You are weak Kal-El. You don’t have the strength to do this.” Theroux said, “Libero.” Her spell took hold and Clark couldn’t control his fingers as they started to loosen their grip. Theroux was released yet her feet didn’t touch the floor, she just hovered there and looked at Clark.
“I’ll get Lana back.” Clark said
“You’ll have to find her first. All I need now is nine months.” Theroux said with a smile, “Another time oh great god. Too bad you’ve left me with no choice…and too bad you’ll never meet your child.” Theroux said before she flew back, “Abscedo luminarium.” she said and vanished in a flash of light.
Clark blinked and fell to the floor as his injuries over took him. It would take a few moments for him to heal and in that moment he knew that if he’d stayed at the Fortress as Jor-El wished they he could have been ready for this. Soon his strength returned and he managed to get back up with the help of Lois and Chloe.
“Clark, where’d she go?” Lois asked
“I don’t know. But we need help. We can’t get her back alone.” Clark said
“My car is around the corner.” Chloe said, “Come on before that spell wears off.”
They left the room and 2 minutes later the spell did wear off. Everything started moving again but everyone stopped as they observed the damage around the room that as far as they were concerned just appeared. It left each and everyone of them stunned and confused. While the police were called, Clark was in the backseat and still recuperating while Chloe sped toward Smallville and the portals.
Parker Residence, Roswell, 22:00
By the time Clark got to the Smallville portal his bruises were gone and came through in Roswell without so much as a scraped knee. Liz was in her home with everyone else as they watched a movie, wondering how crazy the military was going over the loss of their prize, when they heard a knock on the door. Liz answered it and saw Clark there with Lois and Chloe, the looked on their faces expressed how dire things were.
“What happened?” Liz asked as she moved aside to let them in. Everyone in the apartment moved up when they saw the arrivals.
“Clark, you okay?” Max asked
“Dumb question tonight.” Lois said
“Where’s Lana?” Michael asked
“That’s the problem. Lana, she’s been taken over again by Isobel Theroux.” Clark said, “She pregnant, god knows how that fits into her plan, she’s disappeared and oh yeah, we had a visit from Kivar.”
In that moment there was no question of helping, “Where do we start looking?” Kyle asked
“No. Finding her doesn’t do a damn thing. We need to contain her.” Max said
“And find a way of getting Theroux out of her.” Lois said
“Well I don’t know about separating the two but the first part is easy.” Alex said
“The Countess has kicked my ass at least twice. It’s not going to be easy at all.” Clark said
“Oh it will…if we can catch her. The ship. The one we just swiped from the government, it has holding cells.” Alex said
“I would imagine most ships do.” Max said
“Yeah but the ship is Antarian, it was designed to contain them.” Alex said
“Right. And it wouldn’t do a damned bit of good if it didn’t do anything to shut off the powers that could let the prisoners out.” Max said
“Guys, I don’t need to say this but…” Clark started
“We wont hurt her.” Max said
“I just hope she doesn’t decided to hurt us.” Maria said
“But what about killing Theroux without hurting Lana?” Liz asked
“We’ve been going on the idea that what we need is in the Fortress.” Clark said
“Right, of course but even if it is, we could spend years looking for what we need.” Isabel said
“I think it’s time we plug in the Granolith. It was designed for open access to all the knowledge there.” Max said
“Among other things.” Tess said, “But you’re right, say the word and we’ll start.”
“Let’s do it.” Max said
Outside Metropolis, Same Time
A wounded Kivar was propped up against a tree just outside of Metropolis’s city limits with the others tending to him. “That woman has power.” He said
“That woman is dangerous.” Nicholas said as he scanned his lord, “Radiation levels are dropping rapidly. You’re body is recovering.”
“Good. And she may be dangerous but she is very alluring.” Kivar said and Nicholas rolled his eyes, “I’m sure Princess Vilandra wouldn’t mind a companion. But as it stands, right now she is to dangerous to allow her to wonder freely, and her powers are increasing. And she has done what I need.”
“Oh?” Nicholas asked
“She’s lead me straight to the Fortress.” Kivar said with a smile
The Fortress of Solitudes, Somewhere in the North Pole…
With a flash of light Theroux arrived in the crystal structure but she didn’t come alone. To her left and right appeared Lex and Lionel Luther.
“Welcome.” Isobel said
“This is remarkable.” Lionel said as he reached to touch a crystal.
“STOP!” Theroux said and extended her hand. Lionel was thrown clear from the bank of crystals and up against a wall. “You are not of the blood, this place is protected by magics beyond your comprehension.”
“Then why bring us here?” Lex asked
“This is just a taste, to ensure your cooperation and to confirm to you that I speak the truth about my plans. I know you have your doubts about my word. Things have changed now, I can no longer hide in plain sight as I have done. Kal-El seeks me as will those of his family.” Theroux said, “I need to rest and I can’t do that while controlling this body.”
“What do you need?” Lex asked
“I need you to hold this body, to keep it prisoner and prevent her escape until the birth of the child that grows in her womb. Knowing you as my host does, I’m guessing you have an appropriate room somewhere in your possession.” Theroux said
“I think we can come up with something.” Lex said
“Good.” Theroux said, and with a wave of her hand she transported them away from the Fortress.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 19
Basement, Luther Mansion, Smallville, 2 Days Later
Lex walked around his home in Smallville with a tray in his hands. For the past couple of days he took care of this personally, his staff were ordered to keep clear of the basement and that was where he was heading now. He headed down into the basement where all his expensive wines were kept and when he reached the rows of bottles he reached out and twisted it. Instantly there was a loud clunk as a catch was released. A section of the shelving loosened and swung back a little, Lex moved over and pushed it, revealing a door into a secluded corridor and that is where he headed down.
Inside the hall were a few doors, heavy, cast in the strongest iron with a few LutherCorp enhancements and locks that nothing was getting through. It was designed to keep things in and forget about them if the need arouse but Lex was certainly not going to forget about his current guest. He reached the door at the end of the hall and slid open the narrow window hole on the front of the door.
There he saw Lana, chained at her right ankle to the wall, sitting in the corner of the room with her knees against her chest. The chain was strong and long enough to allow her free access over the entire room yet keep her 3feet from the door. The room itself was prepared and decorated, it wasn’t dank and gloomy but rather well lit with a comfortable bed and a television. A wall had been knocked down and the adjacent cell turned into a bathroom complete with shower, toilet and sink.
Lex knew his guest was going to be here some time, nine months to be exact, and after than she would join him upstairs as Theroux had promised. Right now he looked at Lana, visibly scared yet no tears. She wasn’t giving up and not surrendering to the fear she was feeling. In truth she was more concerned about how much of Lex would be recognisable once Clark found out she was here. Lana then looked up and saw a pair of eyes staring at her through the slit in the metal door.
“Why are you doing this Lex?” Lana asked
“It’ll be over soon enough.” Lex said, “The second that baby is born…”
“She wont let you live.” Lana said, “The Countess doesn’t share power, never has, never will.”
“Oh really. I seem to recall a part of the story regarding two women who worked with her.”
“Briana and Madeline, Briana she loved but both were close friends she could trust them. She’ll never be able to trust you.”
“Perhaps. But for a while she needs me. I don’t know why but I do know that and the power of that great library will be hers to do with as she pleases and I’ll be there as well learning everything I can.” Lex said
“What library?” Lana asked
“Oh it’s beautiful. Crystal white walls, they seemed to sing and a chasm that goes down…seems to go on forever.” Lex said. Lana looked up, instantly recognising the description. “You’ve been there.”
“No.” Lana said
“Don’t lie to me Lana. I can see it in your eyes, you’ve been there. How? When?” Lex said and then stepped back and thought for a moment, “Just who is the father of that baby?”
“I don’t know.” Lana said, she’d never reveal Clark’s secret and if there was something unusual in her unborn child’s biology that could expose that secret then it was best no one knew right now. “I never remember what happens when Isobel takes control.”
“I see.” Lex said, “Then how could you have been to the Library? Unless you do remember.”
Lana thought fast, “Just flashes…impressions. Sometimes in my dreams I see things that I couldn’t understand. When Isobel was burned at the stake, when she resurrected Briana and Madeline in the woods.”
“You had dreams of them? Well I suppose I’ve heard of stranger in this town.” Lex said, “But I’ve brought you lunch, pouched eggs just the way you like them.” Lex closed the peephole and opened a shutter at the bottom of the door. He slid in the tray close enough for Lana to reach it. “You need to eat Lana, it doesn’t do you or the baby good.” After the first time she refused to eat his food he told her that and the truth was she couldn’t do anything that would harm the baby growing inside her.
She just had to be kept reminded of it since getting that tray three times a day made her feel sick right down to her stomach. She ate the food, drank the orange juice and waited. It was all she could do. Lex headed back up.
Upstairs…
Lex entered the library to see his father sitting behind the desk and signing more forms for his company.
“Ah Lex, how’s our guest?” Lionel asked
“Pissed, scared but it’s like she’s waiting.” Lex said
“Ah yes, waiting for her knight in shining armour to come and rescue her.” Lionel said
“Well Clark doesn’t know where she is.” Lex said
“You’ve spoken to him?” Lionel asked
“He stopped by. He’s very worried about her, understandably. He asked me to help look for her, I promised the full resources at my disposal to help. After all, it is Lana.” Lex said
Lionel chuckled, “Oh my boy, you have learned well. I must admit, I didn’t think you’d be able to look into his eyes if he came to you.”
“Well I still think it’s safe to say that we done unlock that door unless we need to. Lana can certainly be a tiger when she needs to be and we shouldn’t risk her escape.” Lex said
“Agreed, oh but I am bringing in Doctor Monroe.” Lionel said
“Who?”
“An OBGYN, she’s really one of the best but very useful when secrets have to be kept.” Lionel said
“Ah, one of yours.” Lex said
“LutherCrop put her through school, and she’d been very helpful in recent years with our work on the meteor rocks.” Lionel said with a smile
“Another project you haven’t let me in on?”
“More like one we stumbled on. We know people have been affected by the rocks and the results are quite remarkable when you put an affected man and woman together.” Lionel said, “If you like I’ll take you to the lab we’re using tomorrow.”
“Hmmm. Interesting, as for Monroe…is she necessary?” Lex asked
“From what I understand, Lex, this is a most unusual pregnancy. We must be careful for our benefactors sake.” Lionel said
“Yes.” Lex said, “That being said, we should risk anything. Let things happen naturally, no drugs, as little stress as we can put on her.”
“A good point. I was considering putting Lana through some tests, maybe find out just how our dear old Countess is paying her visits.” Lionel said
Lex cringed a little, “Hm, I have a feeling that that is more problematic than you might think. Finding that answer will put her through more than she might be able to take.”
“That is why I was considering it. If we do anything to interfere then the dear Countess will certainly make us pay for that mistake.” Lionel said
“That would be an understatement. So, anything I need to be informed about?” Lex asked as he watched his dad sign yet another form
“Oh not really. Just a few competitors moving into sectors they don’t belong in.” Lionel said
“Wayne Enterprises?” Lex asked
“And Dupree Enterprises from out in Texas. They just don’t seem to understand that some companies should just stay out of where they don’t belong.” Lionel said
“Sounds like you have one of your lessons planned?” Lex asked
“You know me son, school is always in session. That being said, I’m getting tired of Mr Killian’s usual pyro-antics. Maybe something a little more acidic.” Lionel said
“Well I’m sure you will come up with something colourful as you always do. I will be off.”
“Where are you going Lex?” Lionel asked
“Just a few ideas of trying to find out the location of the Library. Travelling the way we did has to leave some sort of physical impression on us. If we can identify it, perhaps we can track it back and set things up there for the good Countess’s birth.” Lex said
“Hmm, yes. Well I will see you later then.” Lionel said. Lex left and Lionel went back to work.
Living Room, Kent Farm, Across Town, Noon
Clark was worried, 2 days and not the slightest trace of Lana. He was pacing back and forth, his ever-open ears waiting for even the slightest sound of her but nothing ever came. Lois wasn’t doing much better and like Clark hadn’t slept, only she had more of a caffeine aid in the form of a gallon of coffee a day. To help, everyone was there and everyone who hadn’t made the last trip to Smallville was introduced to Clark’s parents.
“She has to be out there somewhere.” Isabel said, “No one can drop off the face of the planet.”
“Unless she went through the portal in the temple and went to Antar but Larek would have told us if that happened.” Max said
“Usually I can feel her, Lois and Chloe but I can’t pick up on anything from Lana.” Clark said
“That bitch must be blocking her somehow.” Chloe said
“Yeah.” Clark said, “We’ve tried everything but…”
“Maybe not everything.” Alex said
“You have an idea?” Max asked
“What?” Clark asked with eagerness
“Well Lana’s pregnant right. A half-Kryptonian life-sign might be picked up by the spaceship’s sensors, even if it is embryonic.” Alex said
“He’s right.” Max said, “But maybe even more than that, the Fortress is Kryptonian. It might have the ability to pick up on them.”
“It is sensitive to you and it is your baby.” Lois said
“If the Fortress does have the ability, it’ll only work with the Fortress at full power.” Clark said
“Then it’s time we put the key in the lock.” Max said, “Okay, two teams. I’ll go with Clark, Liz, Tess and Lois to the Granolith. You all go back to the ship. We might get lucky.”
“Forget luck.” Liz said, “There could be a way to improve the odds.”
“How?” Michael asked
“We link the two. Maybe the two systems can work off each other to triangular anything they might pick up on.” Liz said
“I’ll command the computer in the Fortress to link when we install the Granolith.” Clark said, “Let’s go.”
“You know, does anyone else feel strange about this?” Liz asked
“How so?” Tess asked
“I don’t know…just a feeling, like we’re walking into something.” Liz said
“A trap?”
“No…and yes. Something that’s just…checkmate.” Liz said
“What?” Michael asked
“Like I said, just a feeling.” Liz said
“Let’s hope it’s nothing serious.” Tess said as she took her hand.
Everyone headed out, said goodbye to the Kents and headed to the Kawatche Caves where they took the portal back to Roswell.
Cavern, Beneath City of Nirvana, 12:45
There was no physical way into the air pocket within the rock structure of the section of the Earth that used to float above the clouds. It was isolated and the perfect hiding place for a ship from the stars and as such the only was in was through their talents. Max had previously filled the chamber with fresh air so when the surface of the rock changed into an arch, the group could walk out and head to the outer hatch of the ship without having to hurry or hold their breath.
Once they got inside and headed to the control deck, Alex started rubbing his hands with glee as he looked over all the shiny buttons. “So…where to begin?” he said as he reached out and touched a button, they’d all been taking a few little lessons from Max on the Antarian written language so they knew they weren’t going to hit the self destruct. As he pressed the button a screen lit up and Alex smiled, “Nice ship, good ship.” He said as he stroked the consol like it was a pet
Everyone with him looked at him with a raised eyebrow and then looked at each other, “You two want to get a room?” Kyle asked
“Haha.” Alex said as he pressed another button but got nothing, “Hm…okay, and nothings working.”
“Looks like you can only find the ‘on’ switch.” Michael said
Isabel then leaned on a panel and suddenly everything in the room lit up like a Christmas Tree. She pulled her hand back quickly and looked around, “What’d I do?”
“SYSTEM ACTIVE. ANTARIAN ENERGY PATTERN CONFIRMED.” A voice said from the intercom
“Yeah.” Alex said, “That’s totally cool.”
“What is?” Maria asked
“It’s set up so that only Antarian can access anything. I can get the lights on and off but…” Alex said as he got out of the chair and sat Isabel in it, “…to get anywhere you need a little good old fashioned Antarian energy.”
“Alex please, I’ll blow something up.” Isabel said
“Look all we need to do is scan.” Alex said, “It should be easy.”
“Yeah, emphasis on the word ‘should’.” Kyle said
“So how do I use the scanners?” Isabel asked
“SCANNERS ARE NOW ACTIVE.”
“Voice input?” Chloe asked
“I could spend a year in this ship and not get bored.” Alex said
“Well…no.” Laurie said, “You do remember you have two girls to keep satisfied?”
“Like I would ever forget.” Alex said as he kissed her
Michael then cleared his throat and looked at the pair of them.
“Oh stop it, he’s my boyfriend.” Laurie said
“Okay well we need to make the connection between our sensors and the to the Fortress of Solitude.” Alex said
“SYSTEM UNRECOGNISED.”
“Huh, must be protected…to make sure no one can access its systems remotely and track its location.”
“Well how about opening it up so that the Fortress can connect with us?” Isabel said
“Could work but…”
“Oh I know. Uh…scan for Kryptonians.” Isabel ordered
“CONFIRMED. SCANNING. TIME TO COMPLETE SCAN OF PLANET EARTH: 12.34 HOURS FROM GEOSTATIONARY POSITION ON SURFACE.”
“We need to cut a few hours off that estimate.” Michael said
“Limit the scan to this country.” Isabel said
“REQUEST NOT RECOGNISED.”
“Come again?” Maria asked
“Oh wait, I know. It’s an alien ship, it might not recognise what this country is or even its borders.” Kyle said
“Okay then, limit the scan to this continental landmass.” Isabel said
“CONFIRMED. TIME TO COMPLETE: 2.02 HOURS.”
“Well if the Fortress connects that might take off some more time.” Alex said as they all got down to waiting.
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, Edge of the Nirvanan City, Same Time
Max stood with Clark by the Granolith with their lovers off to the side as they started to work on the alien device.
“Okay, last time we tried this two hand prints appeared.” Max said
“Well let’s try it again, just like last time.” Clark said
“I asked, how do we get this thing out of here to the Granolith?” Max asked
Suddenly the two handprints appeared and this time Max and Clark were going to press their hands to them. They moved over and did so. Suddenly there was a loud hum as the cone of the Granolith started to spin around, slowly at first but it was getting faster. Both young alien men took steps backward as the room filled with energy shooting out from the black machine to the walls.
“Uh…it’s shrinking.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said
All they could really do was watch and they did so as the entire unit reduced in size yet floated in the centre of the room. Then the colour faded from the walls and each panel disappeared only to reappear around the device but considerably smaller. Soon it was the size capable of being held in the palm of the hand, it was a black geodesic sphere composed of triangular surfaces. Suddenly it flew into Max’s hand.
“Next stop: Fortress of Solitude.” Clark said
“Let’s go.” Max said
Now they left the room that was now an ordinary bare cave, with the exception of where their pods where but now it was all empty. Once outside, they transported themselves to Riverdog’s cave and from there they took the portal to the Fortress.
The Fortress of Solitudes, Somewhere in the North Pole, Immediately Following
Max, Liz, Tess, Clark and Lois walked into the Fortress and were glad that Clark kept the heating on. Each time they were on the outside of the fortress they could swear that it was getting colder even though they were only out for a minute at a time. Fortunately thanks to the internal heaters that Clark activated when he first found this place with Chloe, freezing wasn’t an issue. At any rate with Lana’s life at stake they were moving fast, Clark took them across the bridge and into the rooms beyond the chasm.
They walked down the hallways and soon came to the sealed door that Clark couldn’t get through when he was last back here. The moment they were with a meter the glyph on the door glowed red as it sensed the presence of the Granolith and suddenly the Antarian device shot a beam out. Both systems read off each other, confirming to each other that it wasn’t faked signatures they were picking up on and the door opened. It slid upward and revealed its interior.
They moved inside, it was like standing inside one of the crystals from the control bank that Clark could use. The walls were perfectly clear although nothing could be seen beyond a few metres. However there were etchings all over the walls, tiny engravings of Krypton and Antarian letters running top to bottom. To the two people who could read them it seemed nothing more than gobbledygook.
“Does that make any sense to you?” Clark asked
“Not even an inch of it.” Max said
However there was only bit of the room that looked familiar, there was an indentation that was the perfect size for the base of the Granolith. Max put it in the middle of the hole and suddenly there was a flash of light as a beam shot out of the sphere straight up to the roof. Suddenly each glyph started lighting up, moving from the top downward. Then suddenly the Granolith started to reassemble itself. The panelling broke apart and the fused to the walls, the writing beneath remaining visible as the main unit of the Granolith started to expand to its normal size.
“Oh hey, it’s a computer program.” Max said as he looked at the continuing to glow lettering. They way the light was moving to light up the letters, it reminded him of the progress bar of a computer.
“It’s telling the Granolith how to interface with the Fortress.” Clark said
“And the Fortress how to interface with the Granolith.” Max said
“So, what? It’s making sure that a fake isn’t used to try and trick the system?” Lois asked
“I think so.” Max said
The Granolith soon stopped spinning and then it really did change. From its jet-black nature it became as crystal clear as the walls around it, it looked as though it truly belonged. The door then started to close and quickly everyone moved back out of the chamber as it resealed. From that moment on they entire structure of the Fortress seemed to buzz with life. Every surface, every inch of it resonated with power as the information held within its walls became coordinated and useable. Quickly they hurried back to the control station and Clark started to use the crystals.
Then appeared Jor-El’s face once more, “Greetings my son, the full power of this place is now at your disposal and is ready for your education to begin.”
“I can’t. Not just now.” Clark said
“You have been warned Kal-El, your continued presence in human civilisation without learning what you must will only harm the ones you love.” Jor-El said
“I know.” Clark said solemnly, “I’m with Zan of Antar, Lana is missing and I can’t find her. She’s been taken over by some kind of a spirit. A 16th century woman who used Kryptonian knowledge to gain power. She used that power on me and is now pregnant with my child. Can you help us find her?”
“I can and I can remove the essence that you spoke of, Kal-El, but as you have already guessed this information comes at a price.”
“I have to come back here.” Clark said
“Yes.” Jor-El said, “There is too much danger for you if you continue to be unprepared. It will endanger your family.”
“I know.” Clark said, “But my priority right now is Lana. We’re using an Antarian ship to scan for Kryptonian life signs…”
“Enter the requests into the facility Kal-El.” Jor-El said
Clark nodded and so ordered the Fortress. The system reached out and linked with the ship where every single system came online and came to life as the two technologies talked away with each other. In the main hall of the Fortress the lights dimmed and a map of the country appeared. Singles picked up by both locations were tracked back along straight lines and where they crossed was a matter of X marks the spot.
“Lana is there?” Clark asked
“Yes Kal-El. The Antarian vessel identified three beings of Kryptonian decent on the planet Earth. The first is yourself, the second has Antarian DNA and the third is barely measurable indicating that it is in an embryonic state.”
“What?” Max asked Clark
“That’s Smallville.” Clark said, “Zoom in on the location.” He ordered
The map zoomed in as though it was a satellite image looking down on the town but the detail was simply unsurpassed. Soon every building, every person could be seen as they did what they were doing. It was then that they saw where the X crossed and Clark knew that building all too well. The anger was visible on his face and in his eyes as they glowed red, in that moment all anyone saw was the streaking line as Clark sped out.
“Hey, super speed is cheating.” Max called out
Liz looked at Lois, “Where is that?”
“Lex Luther’s mansion.” Lois said
They all ran after him, once outside they could transport themselves to Smallville and hopefully beat Clark there but at his speed it was doubtful.
Luther Mansion, Smallville, 10 Minutes Later
Max appeared with Lois, Liz and Tess in the grounds of the mansion just as Isabel brought everyone else through the fountain but they knew they didn’t arrive in time. There was already evident damage on the front of the building, the doors had been ripped off, huge cracks ran away from the doorway and windows were shattered. Just inside the foyer they could see someone laying face down on the floor, he was still breathing so they were thankful that Clark hadn’t killed anyone but his hand looked broken from when he tried to punch Clark.
Each of them ran inside, the level of damage was even worse on the interior and they could hear crashing as Clark sought out Lana. They followed the trail of destruction and found Clark as he entered the library where Lex and Lionel were. Their security system had been friend by a focused heat blast from his eyes so they never knew who was coming aside from the shouts from their guards. They had barred the door, this room could easily be secured and turned into a safe room at the flick of a switch. However it wasn’t nearly enough when the doors blew open and went flying over their heads.
“Clark?” Lex asked with surprise
“WHERE IS SHE?” Clark asked angrily
Lionel’s answer was in the form of a gun. He pulled it out from under the desk and quickly shot a round off to Clark. The bullet impacted off of Clark’s forehead but he didn’t flinch while the bullet flattened and fell to the floor. Lionel gritted his teeth and let off round after round and each one bounced off of Clark.
“I knew there was something different about you.” Lex said
“You don’t know how different.” Clark said as he moved closer and used his heat vision on the gun. It seared the flesh of Lionel’s hand before he could drop it but his palm was burnt.
Just then Max and everyone else came in, “Clark wait.” Max said, “Don’t hurt them.”
“That’s the least of their worries if they don’t tell me where Lana is.” Clark said
“They’re with you?” Lex asked, recognising their faces
“We’re his extended family.” Tess said as she came around, “Where’s Lana? Tell me and it wont bite.”
“What wont?” Lionel asked as he looked to his side and saw a larger than normal cobra hissing with it’s fangs out and ready to sink into the aging flesh.
“Lana’s our family as well.” Max said, “So unless you want everything you own levelled to the ground, by all means keep her location in your head.”
The moment he said it, of course they thought it. No one on the planet could control their thoughts that well and Isabel took that information from them. She smiled, “She’s in the basement, a hidden room.” Isabel said as she sent that place into Clark’s head.
“How did you…?” Lex asked with genuine curiosity
“We’ve got lots of little talents.” Lonnie said
“You’ll still have to get to her.” Lionel said
“Easy. Keep an eye on them.” Clark said as he looked at the ground. He raised his fist and slammed it into the ground sending a shock wave across the floor but smashing a hole a foot deep into the cement below. Then came another punch and another while father and son could only look on in shock at it. Clark punched his way right through the foundations and into the cellar. Then he jumped in.
“Why don’t you two take a timeout?” Michael said as he threw his hand out and with a blast of light Lex and Lionel were cast back against the wall. They then slumped to the floor unconscious.
“Ouch.” Alex said as he looked at the two, “A little strong this time weren’t you?”
“They deserved it.” Michael said
“No doubt but we’re still gonna have a problem when they wake up.” Alex said
“We’ll take care of that later.” Max said, “You okay?” He asked Lois
“Lana better not be hurt or I swear I’m going to take them our where it hurts.” Lois said
“And that is?” Ava asked
“Same with every other rich guy, their money. I’ll find every secret, every black project, every skeleton and I’ll expose the lot until their company stock isn’t worth half a penny. And I wont stop until their bankrupt.” Lois said
Downstairs…
Clark came down through the hole and looked around. When he found the right stack of shelves he kicked it down, the concealed door crumbled into dust under the great strength of his foot and he walked inside. His X-Ray vision quickly found the cell she was in and Clark rushed to it. He yanked it off of its hinges and tossed it away as simply as he could toss a rag doll. Then he saw Lana chained to the wall, sitting on the bed, with a knife trying to pick the lock at her ankle.
“Clark.” Lana smiled
“Lana.” He said with gratitude that he had found her. Clark moved over and hugged her, a silent promise that he would never let her be in this kind of danger again no matter the cost.
“Okay, moments over…get me out of this.” Lana said
“Right.” Clark said. He looked to the thick metal securing her to the room; he focused his heat vision into a slicing beam and cut through the shackle. In a moment she was free from it, rubbed her ankle and she got off the bed. “Can you walk?”
“Yeah, to get out of here, definitely yeah.” Lana said
Together they walked out and Clark brought her to the hole, he picked her up in his arms and he flew up through the opening slowly to the others. When he let her down, Lois and Chloe immediately hugged her and when she saw Lex and Lionel Lana simply didn’t say anything as she fought the urge to hit them with a hammer.
“Now what?” Kyle asked
“Now we get that witch out of Lana, but first…” Clark said
Everyone left the building, they dragged Lex and Lionel out as well as any unconscious staff still inside. Then Clark sped into the building with great speed and force. He pushed his way through every wall; every crucial supporting part of the structure until it all came tumbling down around him. Clark walked out of the dust and embraced his two lovers.
“You know, I kinda liked that place.” Lois said
“Believe me, it’s better off that way.” Lana said
“Let’s go.” Clark said. They all moved in closer and Max took them to the Kawatche Caves where they took the express straight to the North Pole.
The Fortress of Solitudes, North Pole, 13:30
Everyone arrived and saw Jor-El there waiting for them. His image bright and looking down on them while Michael and Kyle slumped Lex and Lionel against a stalagmite of crystal. They were bound tightly and certainly weren’t going anywhere but everyone’s attention was on getting Lana cured of this curse of hers.
“You know I still don’t know why we brought them here.” Kyle said
“Better here and out there ready to blab what they’ve seen when they wake up.” Max said
“Good point.” Kyle said
“Jor-El, what do I do?” Clark asked
“Place Lana upon the platform.” Jor-El said as crystals started to rise up into a table.
Lana didn’t hesitate as she moved to it and lay on it. She wanted this over with and despite being concerned about the power around her she did feel apart of it, she knew nothing bad would happen to her. However, the spirit within her sensed the danger to her and woke up. She was getting royally pissed, here she was trying to conserve her energy for the transfer but being constantly interrupted and woken up. “NO!” Theroux spat
Everyone saw the visible change in her demeanour but as the witch tried to leap from the platform she bounced off of a barrier that formed around the platform. Then an image appeared around her, a picture of her DNA twisting around. Suddenly several aspects of it illuminated.
“You cannot defeat me.” Theroux said in time for Lex and Lionel to wake up and witness everything that was about to happen.
“Oh I don’t know. I think we might like to give it a try.” Clark said
“Kal-El, this being has grafted her consciousness to elements of her DNA that was inherited by this female.” Jor-El said, “This grafting can easily be undone.”
“Please do it.” Clark said
Suddenly the platform light up and a beam shot down from the room. It hit every inch of Lana and she screamed out in pain. The image of DNA showed what was happening to her on a cellular level, fragments of DNA were being hit by energy and it was as though a coating was being lifted from it and disintegrated. Theroux thrashed and fought but her power wasn’t even remotely close to this building. There was no comparison to the two and she couldn’t stand against it. Soon she stopped moving and fell unconscious as what she was slipped away to where she belonged. Then the light faded.
“The sequences resulting in the genetic memory of Isobel Theroux have been removed.” Jor-El said as the shield around the platform fell.
Lana woke up and felt like she’d shed a thousand ton weight. Nothing could have kept her from the arms of her lovers and she ran straight to them.
“What about the baby?” Clark asked
“The child is fine Kal-El. It was not yet formed enough to be influenced by the corruptive spirit.” Jor-El said, “It will grow at a normal human rate, there is no danger to you or her.”
“Her? We’re having a girl?” Lana asked with wide eyes
“Yes.” Jor-El said
“Oh and that reminds me, my parents would like us to sit down and have a little talk with them.” Clark said
“Uh oh.” Lana said
“Yeah.” Clark said
“THEN IT IS FORTUNATE THAT YOU WILL NOT BE ABLE TO ATTEND.” A voice boomed from what seemed to be everywhere as the image of Jor-El suddenly vanished
From little nooks and crannies all over the main chamber, Skins came running out with weapons aimed at each of the group. Then one more casually strolled out with a crystal in his hand that allowed Jor-El’s remaining consciousness to work within the Fortress systems.
“Kivar.” Clark and Max said together
“In the flesh, but now Zan, now Kal-El, you are about to experience chaos beyond anything you have. My brother awaits…the void will be ripped open and hell itself shall rise.” Kivar said with a smile as he stretched out with his hand and the crystals in the control bank all lifted out and rearranged themselves before slotting back in.
From within the Fortress everyone heard the sound of thunder as a storm started to rage outside. Lightening struck the Fortress and the electricity flooded all over the structure. The very walls of the building became darker, considerably more gloomy and grey. From above Kivar a mist formed, red, purple and swirling together menacingly.
“Tell me Kal-El, what do you think my brother will do to the son of his jailer?” Kivar laughed
“You can’t do this.” Clark yelled
“But I can, and I couldn’t have done it until you combined the Granolith with it. You connected the power of Antar and Krypton and I just happen to be both. Before that it was locked to you, the last son of Krypton.” Kivar said, “And the best part of this is that you can’t do anything to stop me because if you do, each and every last one of you pathetic human friends will die.”
“Oh yeah, try us.” Liz said
“Don’t tempt me.” Kivar said as he flew out his hand and a bolt of lightening hit one of his Skins and he turned to dust, “And thank you for removing the witch. I’m sure I could have gotten a lot of pleasure from seeing her work…in and out of the bedchamber. But she was a considerable threat. Her powers were impressive for one so primitive.”
“Maybe but you can’t kill us. You learned that mistake last time.” Max said, “Kill us and the elements will go into Chaos. If we weren’t saved Antar would have blown itself to bits, as it is you’re fighting each other. Kill us this time not only with Antar go but Earth as well…and this place.”
“Ah but it wont, I have learned of something that will surprise you Kal-El but for now…The Phantom Zone opens.”
To Be Continued…
Basement, Luther Mansion, Smallville, 2 Days Later
Lex walked around his home in Smallville with a tray in his hands. For the past couple of days he took care of this personally, his staff were ordered to keep clear of the basement and that was where he was heading now. He headed down into the basement where all his expensive wines were kept and when he reached the rows of bottles he reached out and twisted it. Instantly there was a loud clunk as a catch was released. A section of the shelving loosened and swung back a little, Lex moved over and pushed it, revealing a door into a secluded corridor and that is where he headed down.
Inside the hall were a few doors, heavy, cast in the strongest iron with a few LutherCorp enhancements and locks that nothing was getting through. It was designed to keep things in and forget about them if the need arouse but Lex was certainly not going to forget about his current guest. He reached the door at the end of the hall and slid open the narrow window hole on the front of the door.
There he saw Lana, chained at her right ankle to the wall, sitting in the corner of the room with her knees against her chest. The chain was strong and long enough to allow her free access over the entire room yet keep her 3feet from the door. The room itself was prepared and decorated, it wasn’t dank and gloomy but rather well lit with a comfortable bed and a television. A wall had been knocked down and the adjacent cell turned into a bathroom complete with shower, toilet and sink.
Lex knew his guest was going to be here some time, nine months to be exact, and after than she would join him upstairs as Theroux had promised. Right now he looked at Lana, visibly scared yet no tears. She wasn’t giving up and not surrendering to the fear she was feeling. In truth she was more concerned about how much of Lex would be recognisable once Clark found out she was here. Lana then looked up and saw a pair of eyes staring at her through the slit in the metal door.
“Why are you doing this Lex?” Lana asked
“It’ll be over soon enough.” Lex said, “The second that baby is born…”
“She wont let you live.” Lana said, “The Countess doesn’t share power, never has, never will.”
“Oh really. I seem to recall a part of the story regarding two women who worked with her.”
“Briana and Madeline, Briana she loved but both were close friends she could trust them. She’ll never be able to trust you.”
“Perhaps. But for a while she needs me. I don’t know why but I do know that and the power of that great library will be hers to do with as she pleases and I’ll be there as well learning everything I can.” Lex said
“What library?” Lana asked
“Oh it’s beautiful. Crystal white walls, they seemed to sing and a chasm that goes down…seems to go on forever.” Lex said. Lana looked up, instantly recognising the description. “You’ve been there.”
“No.” Lana said
“Don’t lie to me Lana. I can see it in your eyes, you’ve been there. How? When?” Lex said and then stepped back and thought for a moment, “Just who is the father of that baby?”
“I don’t know.” Lana said, she’d never reveal Clark’s secret and if there was something unusual in her unborn child’s biology that could expose that secret then it was best no one knew right now. “I never remember what happens when Isobel takes control.”
“I see.” Lex said, “Then how could you have been to the Library? Unless you do remember.”
Lana thought fast, “Just flashes…impressions. Sometimes in my dreams I see things that I couldn’t understand. When Isobel was burned at the stake, when she resurrected Briana and Madeline in the woods.”
“You had dreams of them? Well I suppose I’ve heard of stranger in this town.” Lex said, “But I’ve brought you lunch, pouched eggs just the way you like them.” Lex closed the peephole and opened a shutter at the bottom of the door. He slid in the tray close enough for Lana to reach it. “You need to eat Lana, it doesn’t do you or the baby good.” After the first time she refused to eat his food he told her that and the truth was she couldn’t do anything that would harm the baby growing inside her.
She just had to be kept reminded of it since getting that tray three times a day made her feel sick right down to her stomach. She ate the food, drank the orange juice and waited. It was all she could do. Lex headed back up.
Upstairs…
Lex entered the library to see his father sitting behind the desk and signing more forms for his company.
“Ah Lex, how’s our guest?” Lionel asked
“Pissed, scared but it’s like she’s waiting.” Lex said
“Ah yes, waiting for her knight in shining armour to come and rescue her.” Lionel said
“Well Clark doesn’t know where she is.” Lex said
“You’ve spoken to him?” Lionel asked
“He stopped by. He’s very worried about her, understandably. He asked me to help look for her, I promised the full resources at my disposal to help. After all, it is Lana.” Lex said
Lionel chuckled, “Oh my boy, you have learned well. I must admit, I didn’t think you’d be able to look into his eyes if he came to you.”
“Well I still think it’s safe to say that we done unlock that door unless we need to. Lana can certainly be a tiger when she needs to be and we shouldn’t risk her escape.” Lex said
“Agreed, oh but I am bringing in Doctor Monroe.” Lionel said
“Who?”
“An OBGYN, she’s really one of the best but very useful when secrets have to be kept.” Lionel said
“Ah, one of yours.” Lex said
“LutherCrop put her through school, and she’d been very helpful in recent years with our work on the meteor rocks.” Lionel said with a smile
“Another project you haven’t let me in on?”
“More like one we stumbled on. We know people have been affected by the rocks and the results are quite remarkable when you put an affected man and woman together.” Lionel said, “If you like I’ll take you to the lab we’re using tomorrow.”
“Hmmm. Interesting, as for Monroe…is she necessary?” Lex asked
“From what I understand, Lex, this is a most unusual pregnancy. We must be careful for our benefactors sake.” Lionel said
“Yes.” Lex said, “That being said, we should risk anything. Let things happen naturally, no drugs, as little stress as we can put on her.”
“A good point. I was considering putting Lana through some tests, maybe find out just how our dear old Countess is paying her visits.” Lionel said
Lex cringed a little, “Hm, I have a feeling that that is more problematic than you might think. Finding that answer will put her through more than she might be able to take.”
“That is why I was considering it. If we do anything to interfere then the dear Countess will certainly make us pay for that mistake.” Lionel said
“That would be an understatement. So, anything I need to be informed about?” Lex asked as he watched his dad sign yet another form
“Oh not really. Just a few competitors moving into sectors they don’t belong in.” Lionel said
“Wayne Enterprises?” Lex asked
“And Dupree Enterprises from out in Texas. They just don’t seem to understand that some companies should just stay out of where they don’t belong.” Lionel said
“Sounds like you have one of your lessons planned?” Lex asked
“You know me son, school is always in session. That being said, I’m getting tired of Mr Killian’s usual pyro-antics. Maybe something a little more acidic.” Lionel said
“Well I’m sure you will come up with something colourful as you always do. I will be off.”
“Where are you going Lex?” Lionel asked
“Just a few ideas of trying to find out the location of the Library. Travelling the way we did has to leave some sort of physical impression on us. If we can identify it, perhaps we can track it back and set things up there for the good Countess’s birth.” Lex said
“Hmm, yes. Well I will see you later then.” Lionel said. Lex left and Lionel went back to work.
Living Room, Kent Farm, Across Town, Noon
Clark was worried, 2 days and not the slightest trace of Lana. He was pacing back and forth, his ever-open ears waiting for even the slightest sound of her but nothing ever came. Lois wasn’t doing much better and like Clark hadn’t slept, only she had more of a caffeine aid in the form of a gallon of coffee a day. To help, everyone was there and everyone who hadn’t made the last trip to Smallville was introduced to Clark’s parents.
“She has to be out there somewhere.” Isabel said, “No one can drop off the face of the planet.”
“Unless she went through the portal in the temple and went to Antar but Larek would have told us if that happened.” Max said
“Usually I can feel her, Lois and Chloe but I can’t pick up on anything from Lana.” Clark said
“That bitch must be blocking her somehow.” Chloe said
“Yeah.” Clark said, “We’ve tried everything but…”
“Maybe not everything.” Alex said
“You have an idea?” Max asked
“What?” Clark asked with eagerness
“Well Lana’s pregnant right. A half-Kryptonian life-sign might be picked up by the spaceship’s sensors, even if it is embryonic.” Alex said
“He’s right.” Max said, “But maybe even more than that, the Fortress is Kryptonian. It might have the ability to pick up on them.”
“It is sensitive to you and it is your baby.” Lois said
“If the Fortress does have the ability, it’ll only work with the Fortress at full power.” Clark said
“Then it’s time we put the key in the lock.” Max said, “Okay, two teams. I’ll go with Clark, Liz, Tess and Lois to the Granolith. You all go back to the ship. We might get lucky.”
“Forget luck.” Liz said, “There could be a way to improve the odds.”
“How?” Michael asked
“We link the two. Maybe the two systems can work off each other to triangular anything they might pick up on.” Liz said
“I’ll command the computer in the Fortress to link when we install the Granolith.” Clark said, “Let’s go.”
“You know, does anyone else feel strange about this?” Liz asked
“How so?” Tess asked
“I don’t know…just a feeling, like we’re walking into something.” Liz said
“A trap?”
“No…and yes. Something that’s just…checkmate.” Liz said
“What?” Michael asked
“Like I said, just a feeling.” Liz said
“Let’s hope it’s nothing serious.” Tess said as she took her hand.
Everyone headed out, said goodbye to the Kents and headed to the Kawatche Caves where they took the portal back to Roswell.
Cavern, Beneath City of Nirvana, 12:45
There was no physical way into the air pocket within the rock structure of the section of the Earth that used to float above the clouds. It was isolated and the perfect hiding place for a ship from the stars and as such the only was in was through their talents. Max had previously filled the chamber with fresh air so when the surface of the rock changed into an arch, the group could walk out and head to the outer hatch of the ship without having to hurry or hold their breath.
Once they got inside and headed to the control deck, Alex started rubbing his hands with glee as he looked over all the shiny buttons. “So…where to begin?” he said as he reached out and touched a button, they’d all been taking a few little lessons from Max on the Antarian written language so they knew they weren’t going to hit the self destruct. As he pressed the button a screen lit up and Alex smiled, “Nice ship, good ship.” He said as he stroked the consol like it was a pet
Everyone with him looked at him with a raised eyebrow and then looked at each other, “You two want to get a room?” Kyle asked
“Haha.” Alex said as he pressed another button but got nothing, “Hm…okay, and nothings working.”
“Looks like you can only find the ‘on’ switch.” Michael said
Isabel then leaned on a panel and suddenly everything in the room lit up like a Christmas Tree. She pulled her hand back quickly and looked around, “What’d I do?”
“SYSTEM ACTIVE. ANTARIAN ENERGY PATTERN CONFIRMED.” A voice said from the intercom
“Yeah.” Alex said, “That’s totally cool.”
“What is?” Maria asked
“It’s set up so that only Antarian can access anything. I can get the lights on and off but…” Alex said as he got out of the chair and sat Isabel in it, “…to get anywhere you need a little good old fashioned Antarian energy.”
“Alex please, I’ll blow something up.” Isabel said
“Look all we need to do is scan.” Alex said, “It should be easy.”
“Yeah, emphasis on the word ‘should’.” Kyle said
“So how do I use the scanners?” Isabel asked
“SCANNERS ARE NOW ACTIVE.”
“Voice input?” Chloe asked
“I could spend a year in this ship and not get bored.” Alex said
“Well…no.” Laurie said, “You do remember you have two girls to keep satisfied?”
“Like I would ever forget.” Alex said as he kissed her
Michael then cleared his throat and looked at the pair of them.
“Oh stop it, he’s my boyfriend.” Laurie said
“Okay well we need to make the connection between our sensors and the to the Fortress of Solitude.” Alex said
“SYSTEM UNRECOGNISED.”
“Huh, must be protected…to make sure no one can access its systems remotely and track its location.”
“Well how about opening it up so that the Fortress can connect with us?” Isabel said
“Could work but…”
“Oh I know. Uh…scan for Kryptonians.” Isabel ordered
“CONFIRMED. SCANNING. TIME TO COMPLETE SCAN OF PLANET EARTH: 12.34 HOURS FROM GEOSTATIONARY POSITION ON SURFACE.”
“We need to cut a few hours off that estimate.” Michael said
“Limit the scan to this country.” Isabel said
“REQUEST NOT RECOGNISED.”
“Come again?” Maria asked
“Oh wait, I know. It’s an alien ship, it might not recognise what this country is or even its borders.” Kyle said
“Okay then, limit the scan to this continental landmass.” Isabel said
“CONFIRMED. TIME TO COMPLETE: 2.02 HOURS.”
“Well if the Fortress connects that might take off some more time.” Alex said as they all got down to waiting.
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, Edge of the Nirvanan City, Same Time
Max stood with Clark by the Granolith with their lovers off to the side as they started to work on the alien device.
“Okay, last time we tried this two hand prints appeared.” Max said
“Well let’s try it again, just like last time.” Clark said
“I asked, how do we get this thing out of here to the Granolith?” Max asked
Suddenly the two handprints appeared and this time Max and Clark were going to press their hands to them. They moved over and did so. Suddenly there was a loud hum as the cone of the Granolith started to spin around, slowly at first but it was getting faster. Both young alien men took steps backward as the room filled with energy shooting out from the black machine to the walls.
“Uh…it’s shrinking.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said
All they could really do was watch and they did so as the entire unit reduced in size yet floated in the centre of the room. Then the colour faded from the walls and each panel disappeared only to reappear around the device but considerably smaller. Soon it was the size capable of being held in the palm of the hand, it was a black geodesic sphere composed of triangular surfaces. Suddenly it flew into Max’s hand.
“Next stop: Fortress of Solitude.” Clark said
“Let’s go.” Max said
Now they left the room that was now an ordinary bare cave, with the exception of where their pods where but now it was all empty. Once outside, they transported themselves to Riverdog’s cave and from there they took the portal to the Fortress.
The Fortress of Solitudes, Somewhere in the North Pole, Immediately Following
Max, Liz, Tess, Clark and Lois walked into the Fortress and were glad that Clark kept the heating on. Each time they were on the outside of the fortress they could swear that it was getting colder even though they were only out for a minute at a time. Fortunately thanks to the internal heaters that Clark activated when he first found this place with Chloe, freezing wasn’t an issue. At any rate with Lana’s life at stake they were moving fast, Clark took them across the bridge and into the rooms beyond the chasm.
They walked down the hallways and soon came to the sealed door that Clark couldn’t get through when he was last back here. The moment they were with a meter the glyph on the door glowed red as it sensed the presence of the Granolith and suddenly the Antarian device shot a beam out. Both systems read off each other, confirming to each other that it wasn’t faked signatures they were picking up on and the door opened. It slid upward and revealed its interior.
They moved inside, it was like standing inside one of the crystals from the control bank that Clark could use. The walls were perfectly clear although nothing could be seen beyond a few metres. However there were etchings all over the walls, tiny engravings of Krypton and Antarian letters running top to bottom. To the two people who could read them it seemed nothing more than gobbledygook.
“Does that make any sense to you?” Clark asked
“Not even an inch of it.” Max said
However there was only bit of the room that looked familiar, there was an indentation that was the perfect size for the base of the Granolith. Max put it in the middle of the hole and suddenly there was a flash of light as a beam shot out of the sphere straight up to the roof. Suddenly each glyph started lighting up, moving from the top downward. Then suddenly the Granolith started to reassemble itself. The panelling broke apart and the fused to the walls, the writing beneath remaining visible as the main unit of the Granolith started to expand to its normal size.
“Oh hey, it’s a computer program.” Max said as he looked at the continuing to glow lettering. They way the light was moving to light up the letters, it reminded him of the progress bar of a computer.
“It’s telling the Granolith how to interface with the Fortress.” Clark said
“And the Fortress how to interface with the Granolith.” Max said
“So, what? It’s making sure that a fake isn’t used to try and trick the system?” Lois asked
“I think so.” Max said
The Granolith soon stopped spinning and then it really did change. From its jet-black nature it became as crystal clear as the walls around it, it looked as though it truly belonged. The door then started to close and quickly everyone moved back out of the chamber as it resealed. From that moment on they entire structure of the Fortress seemed to buzz with life. Every surface, every inch of it resonated with power as the information held within its walls became coordinated and useable. Quickly they hurried back to the control station and Clark started to use the crystals.
Then appeared Jor-El’s face once more, “Greetings my son, the full power of this place is now at your disposal and is ready for your education to begin.”
“I can’t. Not just now.” Clark said
“You have been warned Kal-El, your continued presence in human civilisation without learning what you must will only harm the ones you love.” Jor-El said
“I know.” Clark said solemnly, “I’m with Zan of Antar, Lana is missing and I can’t find her. She’s been taken over by some kind of a spirit. A 16th century woman who used Kryptonian knowledge to gain power. She used that power on me and is now pregnant with my child. Can you help us find her?”
“I can and I can remove the essence that you spoke of, Kal-El, but as you have already guessed this information comes at a price.”
“I have to come back here.” Clark said
“Yes.” Jor-El said, “There is too much danger for you if you continue to be unprepared. It will endanger your family.”
“I know.” Clark said, “But my priority right now is Lana. We’re using an Antarian ship to scan for Kryptonian life signs…”
“Enter the requests into the facility Kal-El.” Jor-El said
Clark nodded and so ordered the Fortress. The system reached out and linked with the ship where every single system came online and came to life as the two technologies talked away with each other. In the main hall of the Fortress the lights dimmed and a map of the country appeared. Singles picked up by both locations were tracked back along straight lines and where they crossed was a matter of X marks the spot.
“Lana is there?” Clark asked
“Yes Kal-El. The Antarian vessel identified three beings of Kryptonian decent on the planet Earth. The first is yourself, the second has Antarian DNA and the third is barely measurable indicating that it is in an embryonic state.”
“What?” Max asked Clark
“That’s Smallville.” Clark said, “Zoom in on the location.” He ordered
The map zoomed in as though it was a satellite image looking down on the town but the detail was simply unsurpassed. Soon every building, every person could be seen as they did what they were doing. It was then that they saw where the X crossed and Clark knew that building all too well. The anger was visible on his face and in his eyes as they glowed red, in that moment all anyone saw was the streaking line as Clark sped out.
“Hey, super speed is cheating.” Max called out
Liz looked at Lois, “Where is that?”
“Lex Luther’s mansion.” Lois said
They all ran after him, once outside they could transport themselves to Smallville and hopefully beat Clark there but at his speed it was doubtful.
Luther Mansion, Smallville, 10 Minutes Later
Max appeared with Lois, Liz and Tess in the grounds of the mansion just as Isabel brought everyone else through the fountain but they knew they didn’t arrive in time. There was already evident damage on the front of the building, the doors had been ripped off, huge cracks ran away from the doorway and windows were shattered. Just inside the foyer they could see someone laying face down on the floor, he was still breathing so they were thankful that Clark hadn’t killed anyone but his hand looked broken from when he tried to punch Clark.
Each of them ran inside, the level of damage was even worse on the interior and they could hear crashing as Clark sought out Lana. They followed the trail of destruction and found Clark as he entered the library where Lex and Lionel were. Their security system had been friend by a focused heat blast from his eyes so they never knew who was coming aside from the shouts from their guards. They had barred the door, this room could easily be secured and turned into a safe room at the flick of a switch. However it wasn’t nearly enough when the doors blew open and went flying over their heads.
“Clark?” Lex asked with surprise
“WHERE IS SHE?” Clark asked angrily
Lionel’s answer was in the form of a gun. He pulled it out from under the desk and quickly shot a round off to Clark. The bullet impacted off of Clark’s forehead but he didn’t flinch while the bullet flattened and fell to the floor. Lionel gritted his teeth and let off round after round and each one bounced off of Clark.
“I knew there was something different about you.” Lex said
“You don’t know how different.” Clark said as he moved closer and used his heat vision on the gun. It seared the flesh of Lionel’s hand before he could drop it but his palm was burnt.
Just then Max and everyone else came in, “Clark wait.” Max said, “Don’t hurt them.”
“That’s the least of their worries if they don’t tell me where Lana is.” Clark said
“They’re with you?” Lex asked, recognising their faces
“We’re his extended family.” Tess said as she came around, “Where’s Lana? Tell me and it wont bite.”
“What wont?” Lionel asked as he looked to his side and saw a larger than normal cobra hissing with it’s fangs out and ready to sink into the aging flesh.
“Lana’s our family as well.” Max said, “So unless you want everything you own levelled to the ground, by all means keep her location in your head.”
The moment he said it, of course they thought it. No one on the planet could control their thoughts that well and Isabel took that information from them. She smiled, “She’s in the basement, a hidden room.” Isabel said as she sent that place into Clark’s head.
“How did you…?” Lex asked with genuine curiosity
“We’ve got lots of little talents.” Lonnie said
“You’ll still have to get to her.” Lionel said
“Easy. Keep an eye on them.” Clark said as he looked at the ground. He raised his fist and slammed it into the ground sending a shock wave across the floor but smashing a hole a foot deep into the cement below. Then came another punch and another while father and son could only look on in shock at it. Clark punched his way right through the foundations and into the cellar. Then he jumped in.
“Why don’t you two take a timeout?” Michael said as he threw his hand out and with a blast of light Lex and Lionel were cast back against the wall. They then slumped to the floor unconscious.
“Ouch.” Alex said as he looked at the two, “A little strong this time weren’t you?”
“They deserved it.” Michael said
“No doubt but we’re still gonna have a problem when they wake up.” Alex said
“We’ll take care of that later.” Max said, “You okay?” He asked Lois
“Lana better not be hurt or I swear I’m going to take them our where it hurts.” Lois said
“And that is?” Ava asked
“Same with every other rich guy, their money. I’ll find every secret, every black project, every skeleton and I’ll expose the lot until their company stock isn’t worth half a penny. And I wont stop until their bankrupt.” Lois said
Downstairs…
Clark came down through the hole and looked around. When he found the right stack of shelves he kicked it down, the concealed door crumbled into dust under the great strength of his foot and he walked inside. His X-Ray vision quickly found the cell she was in and Clark rushed to it. He yanked it off of its hinges and tossed it away as simply as he could toss a rag doll. Then he saw Lana chained to the wall, sitting on the bed, with a knife trying to pick the lock at her ankle.
“Clark.” Lana smiled
“Lana.” He said with gratitude that he had found her. Clark moved over and hugged her, a silent promise that he would never let her be in this kind of danger again no matter the cost.
“Okay, moments over…get me out of this.” Lana said
“Right.” Clark said. He looked to the thick metal securing her to the room; he focused his heat vision into a slicing beam and cut through the shackle. In a moment she was free from it, rubbed her ankle and she got off the bed. “Can you walk?”
“Yeah, to get out of here, definitely yeah.” Lana said
Together they walked out and Clark brought her to the hole, he picked her up in his arms and he flew up through the opening slowly to the others. When he let her down, Lois and Chloe immediately hugged her and when she saw Lex and Lionel Lana simply didn’t say anything as she fought the urge to hit them with a hammer.
“Now what?” Kyle asked
“Now we get that witch out of Lana, but first…” Clark said
Everyone left the building, they dragged Lex and Lionel out as well as any unconscious staff still inside. Then Clark sped into the building with great speed and force. He pushed his way through every wall; every crucial supporting part of the structure until it all came tumbling down around him. Clark walked out of the dust and embraced his two lovers.
“You know, I kinda liked that place.” Lois said
“Believe me, it’s better off that way.” Lana said
“Let’s go.” Clark said. They all moved in closer and Max took them to the Kawatche Caves where they took the express straight to the North Pole.
The Fortress of Solitudes, North Pole, 13:30
Everyone arrived and saw Jor-El there waiting for them. His image bright and looking down on them while Michael and Kyle slumped Lex and Lionel against a stalagmite of crystal. They were bound tightly and certainly weren’t going anywhere but everyone’s attention was on getting Lana cured of this curse of hers.
“You know I still don’t know why we brought them here.” Kyle said
“Better here and out there ready to blab what they’ve seen when they wake up.” Max said
“Good point.” Kyle said
“Jor-El, what do I do?” Clark asked
“Place Lana upon the platform.” Jor-El said as crystals started to rise up into a table.
Lana didn’t hesitate as she moved to it and lay on it. She wanted this over with and despite being concerned about the power around her she did feel apart of it, she knew nothing bad would happen to her. However, the spirit within her sensed the danger to her and woke up. She was getting royally pissed, here she was trying to conserve her energy for the transfer but being constantly interrupted and woken up. “NO!” Theroux spat
Everyone saw the visible change in her demeanour but as the witch tried to leap from the platform she bounced off of a barrier that formed around the platform. Then an image appeared around her, a picture of her DNA twisting around. Suddenly several aspects of it illuminated.
“You cannot defeat me.” Theroux said in time for Lex and Lionel to wake up and witness everything that was about to happen.
“Oh I don’t know. I think we might like to give it a try.” Clark said
“Kal-El, this being has grafted her consciousness to elements of her DNA that was inherited by this female.” Jor-El said, “This grafting can easily be undone.”
“Please do it.” Clark said
Suddenly the platform light up and a beam shot down from the room. It hit every inch of Lana and she screamed out in pain. The image of DNA showed what was happening to her on a cellular level, fragments of DNA were being hit by energy and it was as though a coating was being lifted from it and disintegrated. Theroux thrashed and fought but her power wasn’t even remotely close to this building. There was no comparison to the two and she couldn’t stand against it. Soon she stopped moving and fell unconscious as what she was slipped away to where she belonged. Then the light faded.
“The sequences resulting in the genetic memory of Isobel Theroux have been removed.” Jor-El said as the shield around the platform fell.
Lana woke up and felt like she’d shed a thousand ton weight. Nothing could have kept her from the arms of her lovers and she ran straight to them.
“What about the baby?” Clark asked
“The child is fine Kal-El. It was not yet formed enough to be influenced by the corruptive spirit.” Jor-El said, “It will grow at a normal human rate, there is no danger to you or her.”
“Her? We’re having a girl?” Lana asked with wide eyes
“Yes.” Jor-El said
“Oh and that reminds me, my parents would like us to sit down and have a little talk with them.” Clark said
“Uh oh.” Lana said
“Yeah.” Clark said
“THEN IT IS FORTUNATE THAT YOU WILL NOT BE ABLE TO ATTEND.” A voice boomed from what seemed to be everywhere as the image of Jor-El suddenly vanished
From little nooks and crannies all over the main chamber, Skins came running out with weapons aimed at each of the group. Then one more casually strolled out with a crystal in his hand that allowed Jor-El’s remaining consciousness to work within the Fortress systems.
“Kivar.” Clark and Max said together
“In the flesh, but now Zan, now Kal-El, you are about to experience chaos beyond anything you have. My brother awaits…the void will be ripped open and hell itself shall rise.” Kivar said with a smile as he stretched out with his hand and the crystals in the control bank all lifted out and rearranged themselves before slotting back in.
From within the Fortress everyone heard the sound of thunder as a storm started to rage outside. Lightening struck the Fortress and the electricity flooded all over the structure. The very walls of the building became darker, considerably more gloomy and grey. From above Kivar a mist formed, red, purple and swirling together menacingly.
“Tell me Kal-El, what do you think my brother will do to the son of his jailer?” Kivar laughed
“You can’t do this.” Clark yelled
“But I can, and I couldn’t have done it until you combined the Granolith with it. You connected the power of Antar and Krypton and I just happen to be both. Before that it was locked to you, the last son of Krypton.” Kivar said, “And the best part of this is that you can’t do anything to stop me because if you do, each and every last one of you pathetic human friends will die.”
“Oh yeah, try us.” Liz said
“Don’t tempt me.” Kivar said as he flew out his hand and a bolt of lightening hit one of his Skins and he turned to dust, “And thank you for removing the witch. I’m sure I could have gotten a lot of pleasure from seeing her work…in and out of the bedchamber. But she was a considerable threat. Her powers were impressive for one so primitive.”
“Maybe but you can’t kill us. You learned that mistake last time.” Max said, “Kill us and the elements will go into Chaos. If we weren’t saved Antar would have blown itself to bits, as it is you’re fighting each other. Kill us this time not only with Antar go but Earth as well…and this place.”
“Ah but it wont, I have learned of something that will surprise you Kal-El but for now…The Phantom Zone opens.”
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 20
The Fortress of Solitudes, North Pole, Immediately Following
All the power of the Fortress was channelled, directed into bridging the gap between this dimension and that of the Phantom Zone. Its power punched a hole in the universe and bridged the two places so that a prisoner who was anticipating it could return from oblivion. That was precisely what was happening as a silhouette started to take shape in the cloud that swirled above the great chasm. The more it formed; storms ravaged the planet – everywhere. Then a beam of light shot from three crystals around the chamber up to that point and created a walkway down to the ground.
Kivar stood, waiting with baited breath for the return of his brother. He watched while the image became clearer and clearer until his body was on this side of the dimensional void and he could be seen clearly. From there he walked down until he had a solid footing upon the fortress ground. In that moment he and his brother looked at each other and Kivar welcomed Zod with a warm embrace. Then Nicholas moved forward.
“HAIL TO THE MIGHT OF ZOD AND KIVAR.” Nicholas yelled. All of the Skins dropped to one knee with their heads bowed and eyes closed. At the same moment they raised their fists into the air, holding their weapons up proudly. A few remained standing at the back of the room, their heads bowed in respect and not even considering looking at their masters, but they did keep their eyes trained on their prisoners. It was in that moment that Lionel Luther saw an opportunity, he noticed that their people were paying more attention to Clark and the people he was with than they were to himself and his son.
He was a businessman and stood up with the simple intention of negotiating his way out of the situation. “Excuse me.”
Both Kivar and Zod turned around, all the skins stood back up and aimed their weapons. “And what is this?” Zod asked
“A native of this pathetic rock.” Kivar asked
“What do you want?” Zod asked
“Simple, to walk out of here with my son.” Lionel said
“What do you think?” Zod asked
“Well it is an option and you do need someone for that little cost of buying your freedom.” Kivar said
“Yes indeed.” Zod said, “Very well, you may leave.”
Kivar threw out his hand and took hold Lionel. The elder human was dragged across the room toward the two brothers where suddenly he was thrown up toward the tear into the Phantom Zone. “ARGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Lionel screamed until the cloud completely enveloped him and he was gone.
“DAD!” Lex yelled out
“The Zone demands it, a life for a life.” Zod said as he leaned down to Lex’s ear, “He should have kept quiet, learn from his mistake Earther and you may yet live…although you may not wish to once I get through with this rock.” Zod looked up and took a deep breath of the crisp, artic air. The sight of this place was always breathtaking to him, but it could have been the power it represented. Then he felt a presence and looked over to the prisoners. “Could it be? So this is the son of Jor-El.”
“And that young little witch over there carries his offspring, while to the left we have the great king himself – Zan of Antar.” Kivar said
“You have done well brother, very well. This is an excellent homecoming gift. Yes, truly a great day my brother. The end of our enemies and the power of gods. We will conquer Antar and Krypton…”
“Zod, Krypton was destroyed.” Kivar said
“What?” Zod asked with surprise
“Its red sun went nova, just after your incarceration. There’s nothing left.” Kivar said
“GrrrrrAGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHh!” Zod screamed as lightening and thunder crashed a thousand times more violently above them. While Kivar was more Antarian than himself, he was more Kryptonian that Kivar. It left both with a sense of each world more of a home to the relevant brother. “The prophecy was true and we didn’t listen. Then Jor-El is dead and all that is left…is you.” He said as he looked at Clark
Clark and Max gave a subtle look to each other, they knew they had to make a move before their families ended up dead. There was a crystal glowing in the control bank, the young aliens could only assume that it held some function and so in a split second they both moved. Clark started at great speed but he wasn’t the only one with that speed in the room, not any more. Zod knew all the little twists and turns of this place and the last time he was here he got a useful little control unit that now adorned his wrist. He slapped down on it and suddenly a green barrier formed around both Max and Clark.
“You might be able to get through that Kal-El, but then it is powered by Kryptonite and is very lethal. Oh and you Zan, if you even think of trying to get out of it, the field will collapsed into a pin point and focus right down on Kal-El here. All that dangerous energy beaming down onto the middle of his head.” Zod said, “Something tells me you’re not the kind to take that kind of a risk.”
Oval Office, Whitehouse, Washington D.C., 13:40
President Higgins walked into the Oval at a brisk pace. Washington was covered with storm clouds that had formed on what was a perfectly clear day. It wasn’t nice being up in Marine One when half a dozen bolts of lightening started shooting down to the ground without any warning. From the moment on he swore that he’d be carrying a sick bag in his pocket each time he went up.
“What’s going on?” Higgins asked
“It’s like the entire planet is in chaos. It’s all over the northern hemisphere and spreading. Massive storm systems are being picked up everywhere and the total cloud cover over the planet is 56% and increasing.” Rosen said
“What about the elementals? Isn’t this their area of expertise?” Higgins asked
“We’ve contacted their parents. They haven’t seen them since this morning. No phone calls, e-mails…nothing. No one has seen them and they haven’t contacted anyone.”
“Something’s happened to them.” Higgins said
“Yes sir but we have no idea what or even where to start looking for them.”
“Liz Parker’s uncle?”
“We called him.”
“And?”
Temple of the Elements, City of Nirvana, 13:45
“It’s like the planet is tearing itself apart.” James said as he stood with the high priests of the elements. The four lights above them were flickering, as though their very essence was dripping away. “Has anything like this ever happened?”
“Yes. When an accident claimed the lives of several elementals from before Nirvana separated from the planet. There was 2-minute period like this before the energy transferred to their heirs.”
“Well we’re well passed two minutes.” James said
“It’s difficult to explain, their energy is still flowing but it’s like its being disrupted.”
“It would take a massive amount of energy to do that.” James said, “A really massive amount of energy, can we track it?”
“We already have. It’s coming from the north pole.”
“Ah…god.”
“You know what it is?”
“Well I know what’s up there and that the person in control of it wouldn’t use it like this. Very bad things are happening up there.”
Fortress of Solitudes, North Pole, 14:00
“Oh, right there. You hear that? A building just blew up.” Zod said with a smile
“You always got the cool powers.” Kivar said with distain
“Are you kidding, I’d kill to be able to do all those little head tricks.” Zod said as he looked back at the prisoners, “Ava?”
“Oh hi.” Ava and Tess said together as they both stood up
“You’re keeping our cousin prisoner…and which is our cousin?” Zod said
“They both are Ava.” Kivar said, “But I was a little more concerned about getting you our than seeing who I have prisoner.”
Zod looked at Kivar and slapped him on the back of his head. “That’s for her, don’t do it again.”
“I’m in the middle of tearing Antar apart in a civil war, I’m having lots and lots of fun killing Zan’s loyalists and I still get hit on my head by my brother.” Kivar said trying to work it out
“So, my beautiful cousins.” Zod said, “I have missed you.”
It was then that Ava and Tess realised that Kivar and Zod still didn’t know whose side they were really on and both moved forward, “We missed you too.” They said before Tess winked at Max.
“I didn’t think anyone could escape the Phantom Zone.” Tess said
“Not usually however, this place makes it a whole lot easier.” Zod said, “But now that I am out and Krypton is gone, I’m going to need a new world from which I can have as my base. You two have spent time here, what’s it like?”
“Primitive.” Ava said, “Easy to conquer and quite frankly a lot of people should learn to shut up but I think you can teach them that.”
“I think that can be arranged. Any particular people you’d like me to keep alive?” Zod asked
“Well, I wouldn’t mind him being kept alive and her.” Ava said as she indicated over to Kyle and Chloe
“You share your bed with these people?” Zod asked
“Pleasure only. They’re very good.” Ava said, “I know my place and I’m sure you’ll find some noble for me to screw of your needs.”
While Ava kept Zod and Kivar distracted Tess started working away. Around a corner, a little pink mass peaked around a crystal and saw the green field around Clark and Max emanating from a point in the ceiling. Suddenly from all the little crevices in the walls dozens of military appeared with guns aiming that had an eerie green glow down the barrel.
“FREEZE!”
“What?” Kivar said
“I am General Zod of Krypton, you are nothing to me.”
“Say that to the Kryptonite bullets we have locked and loaded.” The illusionary officer said
“Zeezu ba do za see.” Zeezu called out as he bounced out from his hiding place, landed on the floor and shot up to the source of the shield. He blocked it off, wedging himself in the crystal and breaking the shield. “Zee ba du.”
In that moment hell broke loose. The Skins all attacked the soldiers in the room but quickly realised that they were a mindwarp when their shots had no effect what so ever. However, it wasn’t fast enough as Michael led the charge from the others as they attacked with whatever power they had to throw them off. With Michael, Maria and Lonnie, with a little help from the traces of Kryptonian Earth within Lana and Lois, caused the ground of the Fortress to raise and lower all over the place. Liz, and Tess much to her cousin’s shock, blew gale force winds through the halls of the Fortress and narrow currents that each enemy like bullets. Kyle, Chloe and Ava brought forth walls of flames that washed over the Skins, even though their husks would protect them the heat was never a good thing to them. That left Clark and Max.
As everyone rushed to attack, Max and Clark took on their respective enemies. The efforts of the others resulted in Skins being thrown into the energy cloud and as such into the Phantom Zone but a few fell into the chasm. With everything in chaos, Clark wrestled with Zod. Each used their incredible strength to try and best the other with the occasional blast of heat vision between them and they did it all in the foreground of the tear to the Phantom Zone. Max and Kivar attacked, energy battering off each other with shockwaves that had even the walls of this great place trembling. It went on and on, the fight between the four was a barrage of power that was taking its toll on everyone. The Skins were taken care off thanks to everyone else but Nicholas was kept and strapped up next to Lex. Luther simply couldn’t take his eyes off of anything as he watched everything going on around him. As it went on, Max and Kivar had worked themselves onto the bridge over the chasm. It was with a lucky shot that allowed Kivar to get the upper hand. A quick punch ended with Max misplacing his foot and he slipped off the edge of the bridge.
Max held on with his fingertips, trying to pull himself up as Kivar walked up to the edge and looked down. He smiled with utter glee at it being so simple to finally rid himself of his enemy with just a quick stamp of his foot. Kivar lifted his foot and sharply slammed it down on Max’s fingers. With the sudden and overwhelming pain, Max couldn’t help but let go and everyone watched as Max fell into the chasm.
“NO!” Liz screamed
Kivar smiled triumphantly but then saw Zod struggling with Clark and ran to help. Then he stopped dead as a ripple of air brought Max to stand right in front of him. “It’s not that easy Kivar.” Max said as he held out his hand as another swirl of air brought a lump of Kryptonite, “Fresh from Smallville.” He said
Kivar was affected almost immediately, the radiation affected his Kryptonian genetics and he cried in pain as he fell to the floor. However Kivar kicked with his left foot and the rock flew out of Max’s hand, only to roll over to land between Clark and Zod. It would be a moment for him to recover but while that happened the two Kryptonians fell ill. The pain was intense and while Clark knew he’d never get used to it he’d had his share of exposure lately to at least be able to steal himself against it. While Zod fell to his knees, Clark punched his face and then his chest with the other hand. Each blow pushed him to the tear until with a single focused blast of heat vision he pushed Zod into it. The gravity of it pulled Zod into it, he reached out to grab onto anything he could but there was nothing.
Then the vortex’s pull sucked in the lump of Kryptonite, instantly it dulled but it still had affected Clark who soon succumbed and fell to the floor. He was pulled to the tear, he gripped tightly onto the edge of a raised segment of the floor but his feet were quickly brought off of the ground. Lois, Liz and Tess, all the air elementals grasped their hands together and focused their power to hold Clark in place while Michael ran to the control bank. He had no idea while crystals to pull, they all looked identical and he grumbled with frustration so he yanked them all. In that moment the cloud started to fluctuate wildly.
“ZOD!” Kivar yelled
“Woops. He didn’t last long.” Max said
“Aghhhhh.” Kivar cried out as he rushed to Max
Max raised his shield and used it to counter Kivar’s movements after he leapt from the ground. Max diverted the dictator and upon releasing his shield Kivar went flying against a wall in time to see the void collapsed in upon itself. “This isn’t over Zan, not by a long shot.” Kivar said before running from the Fortress. All that happened after that, other than everyone taking a deep breath, was Zeezu falling from the roof with a bounce and a slightly green tint that quickly faded as he shook his body. Then everyone spotted a ring on the floor, an armband that Clark recognised.
“What is it?” Liz asked
“It’s a portal, opens up into the Phantom Zone. Zod must have had one on him.” Clark said
“I can’t believe he ran. I mean…anti climatic or what?” Michael said
“Disappointed?” Lonnie asked
“Hell yeah.” Michael said
10 Minutes Later…
Everyone was sitting around the chamber, taking a moment and simply letting their blood to stop pumping at a thousand beats a minute from the adrenaline. After what they’d just done they’d needed it yet they knew what still waited for them. All the while the storms clouds around the world dissipated now that the little hole in the universe had closed up.
“So, shall we get this done?” Clark asked
“Yeah, let’s go.” Max said and everyone headed to the exit but then Clark stopped
“Clark?” Lois asked
“You can’t can you?” Max asked
“No.” Clark said
“Uh, what’s going on?” Lana asked
“I can’t leave.” Clark said as he looked at his lovers
“Excuse me?” Lois asked
“I promised Jor-El. He got his point across the last time I was here. You two wouldn’t have been in as much danger if I’d come here when I was supposed to.” Clark said
“So, what? You’re staying here?” Lana asked
“I have to.”
“No, you don’t have to. What you have to do is come home with us.” Lana said
“I wish I could but I do have to stay here and learn what I need to. If I leave now you’ll both be in danger…all three of you will be in danger.” Clark said, remembering that he was going to be a father, “If nothing else the thing with Theroux should point that out…and the last four years. If I stayed when this place first came up…”
“You don’t know that.” Lois said, “You…”
“I do know it.” Clark said
“Clark in case you’ve forgotten, kid on the way.” Lois said
“I haven’t.” Clark said as his father’s face appeared over the chasm
“Are you ready Kal-El?” Jor-El asked
“Not yet.” Clark said as he looked back at Lois and Lana
“Kal-El, you’ve continued unprepared presence in human society is a danger to those around you.” Jor-El said
“See.” Clark said to his lovers
“If you think we’re going to simply walk away…” Lana said
“That’s exactly what you need to do.” Clark said, “But if leaving with you causes something to happen then I’d never forgive myself.”
“Clark you can’t predict the future, no one knows what will happen.” Lois said
“But I do Miss Lane.” Jor-El said, “As it was given to us in the Prophecy from Zan’s ancestor, I know that catastrophe will befall my son’s family should he fail to learn the knowledge of this place. You would have Kal-El remain with you and while that is where he belongs, the risk to you both and the child is unacceptable. It has been calculated that there is a 86% chance of something fatal happening without Kal-El being prepared.”
“Wait, I thought you didn’t think much of us? Why the concern now?” Lois asked
“If that were so, I would not have sent Kal-El to you in the first place. I care for your race and as the continuation of my race that now resides within Lana, but you are a distraction to Kal-El’s preparation. He can no longer deny his place on your world. He must remain here.” Jor-El said
“Then I’m staying too.” Lana said
“Me too.” Lois said
“You can’t. There is a reason why this place is called the Fortress of Solitude. I have to be here alone during my…education.” Clark said
“Kal-El’s mind will be touching different worlds, different times, the histories of a thousand worlds in the 23 known galaxies in this region of the universe as well as all known knowledge.” Jor-El said
“You can’t seriously be considering this.” Lana said
“I know I should be there, you shouldn’t go through this alone.” Clark said
“What am I, chopped liver?” Lois asked as she held Lana’s hand, “She wont be alone.”
“Still it’s not right, but if something ever happened…this is where I need to be.” Clark said
“How long?” Lana asked
“I don’t know.” Clark said, “A long time, at the very least you wont have to worry Theroux coming back or anyone else coming after you because of me. You’ll be safe.”
“If I wasn’t pregnant right now I’d probably say that I didn’t want safe if it meant I didn’t have you but it’s not just me anymore.” Lana said, “Our daughter needs to know her father.”
“And so she shall. Kal-El will not remain here forever. That is not his destiny, as I have said before, you can be a great people, but you lack the light to show the way. It is why I have sent you my only son.” Jor-El said
Both girls felt like their hearts were about to explode, they didn’t want to say goodbye for any length of time but they knew that they couldn’t stop it. Clark needed to be here for however long it took and even if Clark could say no to this, there was still so much he didn’t understand about his powers that at any moment he could hurt them unintentionally. To protect their unborn daughter this was probably their only option. The three of them came together in an embrace and Clark kissed each of them with the most desperate and heart-wrenching kiss they had ever shared.
Max moved closer and shook Clark’s hand, “I’ll keep an eye on them.”
“Thanks.” Clark said, “Try to keep them out of trouble.”
Max smiled, “I’ll try but you know Lois.”
“Yeah, I do.” Clark said, “Good luck out there.”
“Thank you.”
“That being said, you might find this useful.” Clark said as he handed Max the armband.
“Hey, this situation may suck royally, ” Michael said, “and if I had my way I’d take that giant floating head and shove it up its ass but what are we going to do about baldy over here.” He said while pointing down at Lex
“Tess, Ava…I think I have a job for you.” Clark said and then went to the bank
Together the three of them worked for a few minutes as a white light shown down upon Lex. When it was over Max waved his hand and Lex vanished. From there everyone said their goodbyes to Clark before they stepped out. Lana, Lois and Chloe stood beyond the threshold and watched with misty eyes as the door started to rise from ground to seal itself. They never broke eye contact until the crystal blocked them and the Roswellians escorted the Smallvilles to the portal. Inside, with the door sealed Clark turned to face his father. While he was beyond sorry that he couldn’t say goodbye to his parents, he was about to begin something incredible.
“It is time Kal-El. Prepare yourself.” Jor-El said
“I’m ready.” Clark said as he moved to the far side of the chasm and sat on the throne made by the Nirvanans. The second he was seated he became engulfed by a light that was filled with Kryptonian symbols. From then on his mind was filling with all his people knew.
10 Miles Outside of Smallville, Immediately Following
Lex awake to find himself in a ditch by the side of the road, his clothes were ragged, ripped to shreds but it took a moment for his vision to clear. The first thing he saw was the Sheriff’s car pull up.
“Mr Luther, you okay?” the sheriff asked
“Do I know you?” Lex asked
“I’d say so Mr Luther.” She said as she helped him up, “You have certainly pissed me off more than a few times over the years.”
“I have?” Lex asked
“Mr Luther, are you okay?”
“I feel like my head was hit by a baseball bat.” Lex said
“Okay, let’s keep this simple. What’s your name?”
“Lex Luther.”
“Where are you?”
“Smallville, but that could just be because it’s written on the side of your car.”
“Still the smartass. Okay, what year is it?”
“2001.” Lex said and saw the look in the Sheriff’s eyes, “What?”
“It’s 2006, Mr Luther.”
“What?”
“Mr Luther, you’ve been living in Smallville for the passed few years. Running the local factory you bought from your dad.”
“I did what?” Lex asked, “I’m missing 5 years?”
“I think I better get you to the hospital.” She said as she tried to help him
“GET off me.” Lex yelled angrily, he may have forgotten all the thing that had happened to him thanks to Tess, Ava and Clark but all those festering little dark spots in his soul had remained very much intact.
“Easy Mr Luther.” The sheriff said
“Get me home. My father has a property out here take me there.” Lex said
“Okay, we’ll go now.” Together they got into the car and headed toward Lex’s mansion. Once there they found a massive pile of rubble. “What in gods name?”
“How…what the fuck is going on?” Lex asked
“I have no idea. This place was fine this morning, I drove out here myself…I think maybe the hospital is looking better and better. Something may me wrong with you Lex, you need to get checked out.”
“Yeah, I think so too.” Lex said as he looked over the property, “Where’s my father?”
“I don’t know Mr Luther, but I’m going to find him and I’m going to check into that.”
They drove off, the sheriff dropped Lex off at the hospital before making a call to get a search team up at the mansion to start investigating. The disappearance of a massive and ruthless businessman will certainly get attention and a huge gap in memory of his son will get even more. She was going to remain on top of this one.
Temple of Elements, City of Nirvana, 15:05
Kivar had travelled far and fast. He was brought to the Fortress by ship that Nicholas parked at the back of the Kryptonian structure, once he was inside that he flew on instinct. His main force was either at the bottom of a deep dark pit or worse, in the Phantom Zone, all he could do was hope to return to Antar and get a much larger force to take this planet and the Fortress. His civil war be damned, getting the Fortress would end it anyway. However as he grew more and more determined to start that long journey back home, he remembered a theory Nicholas expressed regarding the sudden appearance of Larek and his removal of Rath and Zan.
Suddenly he changed the course of his ship to Roswell and with the hope that the theory was accurate he flew straight toward the new location of this planet’s Temple of Elements. His ship landed outside, more like crashed but the ship was intact even though he left a trench half a kilometre long and several trashed buildings in the ancient city. From there he broke into the temple, he moved like a crazed animal and used his destructive powers to kill anyone who got in his way. Several of the junior priests were killed along with over 20 of the Nirvanan security. They simply had nothing that could deal with the power they were confronted with. Kivar worked his way through the walls, working on adrenaline and instinct until he reached the throne room and beneath the concentrated form of the elements he saw the portal. He could almost taste that Antarian air seeping through the corridor and he marched to it with determination.
“Kivar!” Max yelled. He arrived in a swirl of air with everyone else. His family encompassed the chamber, minus Clark, and all were determined not to let Kivar get away this time.
“You can’t stop me Zan. You will never win.” Kivar said
“What? You think that if you make it through that portal you’ve won. There are thousands of you enemy right on the other side just aching for a shot at you.” Michael said
“But you’re never setting foot there again.” Max said
“And how do you propose to stop me?” Kivar asked
“With this.” Max said as he held up the armband.
Kivar instantly recognised the device. He turned, running for the portal as fast as he could and in that same moment Max threw the armband. It span through the air, heading toward Kivar and as he leaped into the air to the portal’s threshold, the armband stopped to become the spiralling vortex into the Phantom Zone. It formed in the space between Kivar and the portal to Antar. “NO!” Kivar screamed as he fell right inside. The portal suddenly froze over and became a perfectly flat surface that they could see Kivar screaming on the other side of. It started to rotate around as it lifted up, Kivar bashed his fists against the impenetrable surface as it moved up and up and launched itself into space.
“Say hi to your brother for us.” Tess yelled up before she hugged her sister. For the first time ever, they were truly free from their cousins.
“Did that just honestly work?” Michael said
“Still anticlimactic?” Lonnie asked
“Well I was hoping for like a major explosion or something.” Michael said
“Then lets not disappoint.” Max said
“What do you mean, it’s over?” Liz said
“Not yet its not.” Max said, “We’ve got something else to do.”
“Okay, stopped Zod, stopped Kivar, Skins are not so much of an issue…what’s left?” Isabel asked
“Their mess.” Max said, “Liz, your uncle said this place has lots of power right and that we can control it right?”
“Yeah, why?” Liz asked. Max closed his eyes and focused, in a spot before the thrones a slab retracted from the floor and a cube rose up. From that the top of it angled up at 40degrees and glyphs appeared on it. Max moved over to it and rested his hand on it, each glyph glowed brightly and everything started to rumble.
“What’s happening?” Liz asked with concern
Outside…
All around the edge of what was the island, stone spires of glistening white rock started to push their way up from beneath the soil. They rose higher and higher until even the temple no longer compared in height. Each spire was a perfectly smooth and flat surface that angled up to a point at the top, they was similar to old Egyptian columns that could be found in their ancient cities…after all it was people from Nirvana that taught them how to make them. Each one carried lines of the glyphs down their lengths. All of a sudden each one hummed as energy crackled up their length and upon reaching the top the power shot out to connect with each other. It created a perfect circle around the perimeter of Nirvana and everyone in Roswell could only watch as it happened. After just getting over a massive and intense stop just an hour or so ago seeing this was certainly drawing the attention. The power of Nirvana was focusing, building each time it worked in the spires before it shot straight to the very peak of the temple. In that moment it shot off into space and such speeds that no one saw it, their eyes couldn’t keep track of it as the pulse headed off into space.
Hidden Palace, Beneath the Capital City of the Planet Antar, Immediately Following
In Larek’s base they were dealing with attack after attack from Kivar’s forces. Their enemy had been pushing them back, forcing away a planet at a time and it was clear that only a miracle was going to stop them from being overrun in less than a month. Larek simply couldn’t believe that after 60 years of constant warfare that it had come down to his forces having to rally around their last few supporting worlds. “Lord Larek.” A general asked as he came in
“Yes?”
“Kivar’s forces are proceeding to Solirium.”
“Damn. If Solirium falls…”
“We loose our supply of Silerite crystals and we can’t fuel our ships.”
Just then all their screens and lights started to flicker on and off. Their communications suddenly filled with static and as they checked they discovered that everywhere in the empire was affected. “My lord, we’re picking up a massive distortion. Highly concentrated elemental energy. It’s disrupting every world along its path, we’re only getting a preview of what this thing is capable of.”
“Where’s it coming from?”
“I might be able to answer that.” Max said as he and everyone else came through the portal.
“Max? You’re here.” Larek said with complete surprise
“Yes.” Max said
“We’re ending this war.” Liz said
“What?” Larek asked
“Michael, you wanted an explosion…uh could someone bring up the location of Kivar’s fleet on a screen. Oh and any of your ships nearby, you’ll want them to retreat.” Max said
“My lord?”
Larek smiled, “Do as your king commands.” He said
“Is there a way I can speak to everyone in Antarian space?” Max asked
“Yes, engage the public communications net.” Larek said
“Wait.” Max said, “This first.” Max focused and similar to on Earth a small pedestal appeared with glyphs. They were different than the ones from Nirvana, it was an alien planet after all but it was for the same purpose. The young king rested his palm onto the stone and they glyphs glowed while outside spires rose from the ground around the location of the ancient Antarian Elemental home. The energy built up and a massive charge was sent up into space. In less time than it took to blink, the two elemental energies hit each other in front of Kivar’s fleet. It created a shockwave that blasted out and shut down every last ship. Michael’s smiled at the sight of it as the entire night sky was filled with light.
“Okay, now the communications.” Max said, suddenly his entire body was illuminated from lights both above and beneath him and his image appeared in every location right down to the smallest town on every world within the Antarian domain. “Hello. My name is Max Evans, once I was Zan…your king. On this day the war ends. To the allies of Kivar, your master is gone. 20 minutes ago Kivar entered a portal that led to the Phantom Zone and he is there now with his brother never to escape again. His main forces have now been disabled. To all those who are continuing to fight, you have the opportunity here and now to choose. The war ends, surrender and you get to go home. If you continue to fight after this message ends then the full power of the Elemental spirits of Antar will be brought down upon you. It time for our world to heal, the darkness that has preyed on your fears and encouraged you to fight is gone, Kivar is gone. Let him and his twisted beliefs go.” Max said the lights died down and his image faded.
“That’s what I’ve missed about you.” Larek said to Max
“Nice speech. You think it will work?” Kyle asked
“Let’s find out. What’s happening out there?” Max asked
“We’re picking up overlapping communications. Tralia, Morat…Mishalla. Every battlefield command, ship, generals and nobles that are aligned with Kivar are speaking to each other. I’ve never seen the comm. Grid this active before.” One soldier said
“Just how many people are hooked up with Kivar?” Lonnie asked
“A lot…too many.” Larek said
“Wait…my lords, incoming transmission from the Royal Palace. Chancellor Kalanar.”
Max looked at Larek, “Kivar’s most loyal supporter. He had issues with your old policies but supported Kivar mainly because he and Zod were powerful. He could have gotten his own agenda through with Kivar’s aid.” Larek said
“Put it through.” Max said
The image of the Chancellor appeared in the middle of the room in front of Max. “King Zan.”
“Chancellor.” Max greeted
“Kivar is truly gone?” Kalanar asked
“He’s in the Phantom Zone along with his brother and many of the Skins he sent to Earth.” Max said
“I see.” Kalanar said, “Then I, Chancellor Kalanar or Dornam, have been authorised by the commanders of Kivar’s forces to…surrender. All forces are hereby standing down, we await to receive your terms in the great hall of the palace.”
“We will be there.” Max said
The image faded and in that moment Larek dropped to one knee before Max, “Welcome home, my King.” He said and was promptly followed by every Antarian in the room.
“Oh boy.” Max said
To Be Continued…
The Fortress of Solitudes, North Pole, Immediately Following
All the power of the Fortress was channelled, directed into bridging the gap between this dimension and that of the Phantom Zone. Its power punched a hole in the universe and bridged the two places so that a prisoner who was anticipating it could return from oblivion. That was precisely what was happening as a silhouette started to take shape in the cloud that swirled above the great chasm. The more it formed; storms ravaged the planet – everywhere. Then a beam of light shot from three crystals around the chamber up to that point and created a walkway down to the ground.
Kivar stood, waiting with baited breath for the return of his brother. He watched while the image became clearer and clearer until his body was on this side of the dimensional void and he could be seen clearly. From there he walked down until he had a solid footing upon the fortress ground. In that moment he and his brother looked at each other and Kivar welcomed Zod with a warm embrace. Then Nicholas moved forward.
“HAIL TO THE MIGHT OF ZOD AND KIVAR.” Nicholas yelled. All of the Skins dropped to one knee with their heads bowed and eyes closed. At the same moment they raised their fists into the air, holding their weapons up proudly. A few remained standing at the back of the room, their heads bowed in respect and not even considering looking at their masters, but they did keep their eyes trained on their prisoners. It was in that moment that Lionel Luther saw an opportunity, he noticed that their people were paying more attention to Clark and the people he was with than they were to himself and his son.
He was a businessman and stood up with the simple intention of negotiating his way out of the situation. “Excuse me.”
Both Kivar and Zod turned around, all the skins stood back up and aimed their weapons. “And what is this?” Zod asked
“A native of this pathetic rock.” Kivar asked
“What do you want?” Zod asked
“Simple, to walk out of here with my son.” Lionel said
“What do you think?” Zod asked
“Well it is an option and you do need someone for that little cost of buying your freedom.” Kivar said
“Yes indeed.” Zod said, “Very well, you may leave.”
Kivar threw out his hand and took hold Lionel. The elder human was dragged across the room toward the two brothers where suddenly he was thrown up toward the tear into the Phantom Zone. “ARGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Lionel screamed until the cloud completely enveloped him and he was gone.
“DAD!” Lex yelled out
“The Zone demands it, a life for a life.” Zod said as he leaned down to Lex’s ear, “He should have kept quiet, learn from his mistake Earther and you may yet live…although you may not wish to once I get through with this rock.” Zod looked up and took a deep breath of the crisp, artic air. The sight of this place was always breathtaking to him, but it could have been the power it represented. Then he felt a presence and looked over to the prisoners. “Could it be? So this is the son of Jor-El.”
“And that young little witch over there carries his offspring, while to the left we have the great king himself – Zan of Antar.” Kivar said
“You have done well brother, very well. This is an excellent homecoming gift. Yes, truly a great day my brother. The end of our enemies and the power of gods. We will conquer Antar and Krypton…”
“Zod, Krypton was destroyed.” Kivar said
“What?” Zod asked with surprise
“Its red sun went nova, just after your incarceration. There’s nothing left.” Kivar said
“GrrrrrAGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHh!” Zod screamed as lightening and thunder crashed a thousand times more violently above them. While Kivar was more Antarian than himself, he was more Kryptonian that Kivar. It left both with a sense of each world more of a home to the relevant brother. “The prophecy was true and we didn’t listen. Then Jor-El is dead and all that is left…is you.” He said as he looked at Clark
Clark and Max gave a subtle look to each other, they knew they had to make a move before their families ended up dead. There was a crystal glowing in the control bank, the young aliens could only assume that it held some function and so in a split second they both moved. Clark started at great speed but he wasn’t the only one with that speed in the room, not any more. Zod knew all the little twists and turns of this place and the last time he was here he got a useful little control unit that now adorned his wrist. He slapped down on it and suddenly a green barrier formed around both Max and Clark.
“You might be able to get through that Kal-El, but then it is powered by Kryptonite and is very lethal. Oh and you Zan, if you even think of trying to get out of it, the field will collapsed into a pin point and focus right down on Kal-El here. All that dangerous energy beaming down onto the middle of his head.” Zod said, “Something tells me you’re not the kind to take that kind of a risk.”
Oval Office, Whitehouse, Washington D.C., 13:40
President Higgins walked into the Oval at a brisk pace. Washington was covered with storm clouds that had formed on what was a perfectly clear day. It wasn’t nice being up in Marine One when half a dozen bolts of lightening started shooting down to the ground without any warning. From the moment on he swore that he’d be carrying a sick bag in his pocket each time he went up.
“What’s going on?” Higgins asked
“It’s like the entire planet is in chaos. It’s all over the northern hemisphere and spreading. Massive storm systems are being picked up everywhere and the total cloud cover over the planet is 56% and increasing.” Rosen said
“What about the elementals? Isn’t this their area of expertise?” Higgins asked
“We’ve contacted their parents. They haven’t seen them since this morning. No phone calls, e-mails…nothing. No one has seen them and they haven’t contacted anyone.”
“Something’s happened to them.” Higgins said
“Yes sir but we have no idea what or even where to start looking for them.”
“Liz Parker’s uncle?”
“We called him.”
“And?”
Temple of the Elements, City of Nirvana, 13:45
“It’s like the planet is tearing itself apart.” James said as he stood with the high priests of the elements. The four lights above them were flickering, as though their very essence was dripping away. “Has anything like this ever happened?”
“Yes. When an accident claimed the lives of several elementals from before Nirvana separated from the planet. There was 2-minute period like this before the energy transferred to their heirs.”
“Well we’re well passed two minutes.” James said
“It’s difficult to explain, their energy is still flowing but it’s like its being disrupted.”
“It would take a massive amount of energy to do that.” James said, “A really massive amount of energy, can we track it?”
“We already have. It’s coming from the north pole.”
“Ah…god.”
“You know what it is?”
“Well I know what’s up there and that the person in control of it wouldn’t use it like this. Very bad things are happening up there.”
Fortress of Solitudes, North Pole, 14:00
“Oh, right there. You hear that? A building just blew up.” Zod said with a smile
“You always got the cool powers.” Kivar said with distain
“Are you kidding, I’d kill to be able to do all those little head tricks.” Zod said as he looked back at the prisoners, “Ava?”
“Oh hi.” Ava and Tess said together as they both stood up
“You’re keeping our cousin prisoner…and which is our cousin?” Zod said
“They both are Ava.” Kivar said, “But I was a little more concerned about getting you our than seeing who I have prisoner.”
Zod looked at Kivar and slapped him on the back of his head. “That’s for her, don’t do it again.”
“I’m in the middle of tearing Antar apart in a civil war, I’m having lots and lots of fun killing Zan’s loyalists and I still get hit on my head by my brother.” Kivar said trying to work it out
“So, my beautiful cousins.” Zod said, “I have missed you.”
It was then that Ava and Tess realised that Kivar and Zod still didn’t know whose side they were really on and both moved forward, “We missed you too.” They said before Tess winked at Max.
“I didn’t think anyone could escape the Phantom Zone.” Tess said
“Not usually however, this place makes it a whole lot easier.” Zod said, “But now that I am out and Krypton is gone, I’m going to need a new world from which I can have as my base. You two have spent time here, what’s it like?”
“Primitive.” Ava said, “Easy to conquer and quite frankly a lot of people should learn to shut up but I think you can teach them that.”
“I think that can be arranged. Any particular people you’d like me to keep alive?” Zod asked
“Well, I wouldn’t mind him being kept alive and her.” Ava said as she indicated over to Kyle and Chloe
“You share your bed with these people?” Zod asked
“Pleasure only. They’re very good.” Ava said, “I know my place and I’m sure you’ll find some noble for me to screw of your needs.”
While Ava kept Zod and Kivar distracted Tess started working away. Around a corner, a little pink mass peaked around a crystal and saw the green field around Clark and Max emanating from a point in the ceiling. Suddenly from all the little crevices in the walls dozens of military appeared with guns aiming that had an eerie green glow down the barrel.
“FREEZE!”
“What?” Kivar said
“I am General Zod of Krypton, you are nothing to me.”
“Say that to the Kryptonite bullets we have locked and loaded.” The illusionary officer said
“Zeezu ba do za see.” Zeezu called out as he bounced out from his hiding place, landed on the floor and shot up to the source of the shield. He blocked it off, wedging himself in the crystal and breaking the shield. “Zee ba du.”
In that moment hell broke loose. The Skins all attacked the soldiers in the room but quickly realised that they were a mindwarp when their shots had no effect what so ever. However, it wasn’t fast enough as Michael led the charge from the others as they attacked with whatever power they had to throw them off. With Michael, Maria and Lonnie, with a little help from the traces of Kryptonian Earth within Lana and Lois, caused the ground of the Fortress to raise and lower all over the place. Liz, and Tess much to her cousin’s shock, blew gale force winds through the halls of the Fortress and narrow currents that each enemy like bullets. Kyle, Chloe and Ava brought forth walls of flames that washed over the Skins, even though their husks would protect them the heat was never a good thing to them. That left Clark and Max.
As everyone rushed to attack, Max and Clark took on their respective enemies. The efforts of the others resulted in Skins being thrown into the energy cloud and as such into the Phantom Zone but a few fell into the chasm. With everything in chaos, Clark wrestled with Zod. Each used their incredible strength to try and best the other with the occasional blast of heat vision between them and they did it all in the foreground of the tear to the Phantom Zone. Max and Kivar attacked, energy battering off each other with shockwaves that had even the walls of this great place trembling. It went on and on, the fight between the four was a barrage of power that was taking its toll on everyone. The Skins were taken care off thanks to everyone else but Nicholas was kept and strapped up next to Lex. Luther simply couldn’t take his eyes off of anything as he watched everything going on around him. As it went on, Max and Kivar had worked themselves onto the bridge over the chasm. It was with a lucky shot that allowed Kivar to get the upper hand. A quick punch ended with Max misplacing his foot and he slipped off the edge of the bridge.
Max held on with his fingertips, trying to pull himself up as Kivar walked up to the edge and looked down. He smiled with utter glee at it being so simple to finally rid himself of his enemy with just a quick stamp of his foot. Kivar lifted his foot and sharply slammed it down on Max’s fingers. With the sudden and overwhelming pain, Max couldn’t help but let go and everyone watched as Max fell into the chasm.
“NO!” Liz screamed
Kivar smiled triumphantly but then saw Zod struggling with Clark and ran to help. Then he stopped dead as a ripple of air brought Max to stand right in front of him. “It’s not that easy Kivar.” Max said as he held out his hand as another swirl of air brought a lump of Kryptonite, “Fresh from Smallville.” He said
Kivar was affected almost immediately, the radiation affected his Kryptonian genetics and he cried in pain as he fell to the floor. However Kivar kicked with his left foot and the rock flew out of Max’s hand, only to roll over to land between Clark and Zod. It would be a moment for him to recover but while that happened the two Kryptonians fell ill. The pain was intense and while Clark knew he’d never get used to it he’d had his share of exposure lately to at least be able to steal himself against it. While Zod fell to his knees, Clark punched his face and then his chest with the other hand. Each blow pushed him to the tear until with a single focused blast of heat vision he pushed Zod into it. The gravity of it pulled Zod into it, he reached out to grab onto anything he could but there was nothing.
Then the vortex’s pull sucked in the lump of Kryptonite, instantly it dulled but it still had affected Clark who soon succumbed and fell to the floor. He was pulled to the tear, he gripped tightly onto the edge of a raised segment of the floor but his feet were quickly brought off of the ground. Lois, Liz and Tess, all the air elementals grasped their hands together and focused their power to hold Clark in place while Michael ran to the control bank. He had no idea while crystals to pull, they all looked identical and he grumbled with frustration so he yanked them all. In that moment the cloud started to fluctuate wildly.
“ZOD!” Kivar yelled
“Woops. He didn’t last long.” Max said
“Aghhhhh.” Kivar cried out as he rushed to Max
Max raised his shield and used it to counter Kivar’s movements after he leapt from the ground. Max diverted the dictator and upon releasing his shield Kivar went flying against a wall in time to see the void collapsed in upon itself. “This isn’t over Zan, not by a long shot.” Kivar said before running from the Fortress. All that happened after that, other than everyone taking a deep breath, was Zeezu falling from the roof with a bounce and a slightly green tint that quickly faded as he shook his body. Then everyone spotted a ring on the floor, an armband that Clark recognised.
“What is it?” Liz asked
“It’s a portal, opens up into the Phantom Zone. Zod must have had one on him.” Clark said
“I can’t believe he ran. I mean…anti climatic or what?” Michael said
“Disappointed?” Lonnie asked
“Hell yeah.” Michael said
10 Minutes Later…
Everyone was sitting around the chamber, taking a moment and simply letting their blood to stop pumping at a thousand beats a minute from the adrenaline. After what they’d just done they’d needed it yet they knew what still waited for them. All the while the storms clouds around the world dissipated now that the little hole in the universe had closed up.
“So, shall we get this done?” Clark asked
“Yeah, let’s go.” Max said and everyone headed to the exit but then Clark stopped
“Clark?” Lois asked
“You can’t can you?” Max asked
“No.” Clark said
“Uh, what’s going on?” Lana asked
“I can’t leave.” Clark said as he looked at his lovers
“Excuse me?” Lois asked
“I promised Jor-El. He got his point across the last time I was here. You two wouldn’t have been in as much danger if I’d come here when I was supposed to.” Clark said
“So, what? You’re staying here?” Lana asked
“I have to.”
“No, you don’t have to. What you have to do is come home with us.” Lana said
“I wish I could but I do have to stay here and learn what I need to. If I leave now you’ll both be in danger…all three of you will be in danger.” Clark said, remembering that he was going to be a father, “If nothing else the thing with Theroux should point that out…and the last four years. If I stayed when this place first came up…”
“You don’t know that.” Lois said, “You…”
“I do know it.” Clark said
“Clark in case you’ve forgotten, kid on the way.” Lois said
“I haven’t.” Clark said as his father’s face appeared over the chasm
“Are you ready Kal-El?” Jor-El asked
“Not yet.” Clark said as he looked back at Lois and Lana
“Kal-El, you’ve continued unprepared presence in human society is a danger to those around you.” Jor-El said
“See.” Clark said to his lovers
“If you think we’re going to simply walk away…” Lana said
“That’s exactly what you need to do.” Clark said, “But if leaving with you causes something to happen then I’d never forgive myself.”
“Clark you can’t predict the future, no one knows what will happen.” Lois said
“But I do Miss Lane.” Jor-El said, “As it was given to us in the Prophecy from Zan’s ancestor, I know that catastrophe will befall my son’s family should he fail to learn the knowledge of this place. You would have Kal-El remain with you and while that is where he belongs, the risk to you both and the child is unacceptable. It has been calculated that there is a 86% chance of something fatal happening without Kal-El being prepared.”
“Wait, I thought you didn’t think much of us? Why the concern now?” Lois asked
“If that were so, I would not have sent Kal-El to you in the first place. I care for your race and as the continuation of my race that now resides within Lana, but you are a distraction to Kal-El’s preparation. He can no longer deny his place on your world. He must remain here.” Jor-El said
“Then I’m staying too.” Lana said
“Me too.” Lois said
“You can’t. There is a reason why this place is called the Fortress of Solitude. I have to be here alone during my…education.” Clark said
“Kal-El’s mind will be touching different worlds, different times, the histories of a thousand worlds in the 23 known galaxies in this region of the universe as well as all known knowledge.” Jor-El said
“You can’t seriously be considering this.” Lana said
“I know I should be there, you shouldn’t go through this alone.” Clark said
“What am I, chopped liver?” Lois asked as she held Lana’s hand, “She wont be alone.”
“Still it’s not right, but if something ever happened…this is where I need to be.” Clark said
“How long?” Lana asked
“I don’t know.” Clark said, “A long time, at the very least you wont have to worry Theroux coming back or anyone else coming after you because of me. You’ll be safe.”
“If I wasn’t pregnant right now I’d probably say that I didn’t want safe if it meant I didn’t have you but it’s not just me anymore.” Lana said, “Our daughter needs to know her father.”
“And so she shall. Kal-El will not remain here forever. That is not his destiny, as I have said before, you can be a great people, but you lack the light to show the way. It is why I have sent you my only son.” Jor-El said
Both girls felt like their hearts were about to explode, they didn’t want to say goodbye for any length of time but they knew that they couldn’t stop it. Clark needed to be here for however long it took and even if Clark could say no to this, there was still so much he didn’t understand about his powers that at any moment he could hurt them unintentionally. To protect their unborn daughter this was probably their only option. The three of them came together in an embrace and Clark kissed each of them with the most desperate and heart-wrenching kiss they had ever shared.
Max moved closer and shook Clark’s hand, “I’ll keep an eye on them.”
“Thanks.” Clark said, “Try to keep them out of trouble.”
Max smiled, “I’ll try but you know Lois.”
“Yeah, I do.” Clark said, “Good luck out there.”
“Thank you.”
“That being said, you might find this useful.” Clark said as he handed Max the armband.
“Hey, this situation may suck royally, ” Michael said, “and if I had my way I’d take that giant floating head and shove it up its ass but what are we going to do about baldy over here.” He said while pointing down at Lex
“Tess, Ava…I think I have a job for you.” Clark said and then went to the bank
Together the three of them worked for a few minutes as a white light shown down upon Lex. When it was over Max waved his hand and Lex vanished. From there everyone said their goodbyes to Clark before they stepped out. Lana, Lois and Chloe stood beyond the threshold and watched with misty eyes as the door started to rise from ground to seal itself. They never broke eye contact until the crystal blocked them and the Roswellians escorted the Smallvilles to the portal. Inside, with the door sealed Clark turned to face his father. While he was beyond sorry that he couldn’t say goodbye to his parents, he was about to begin something incredible.
“It is time Kal-El. Prepare yourself.” Jor-El said
“I’m ready.” Clark said as he moved to the far side of the chasm and sat on the throne made by the Nirvanans. The second he was seated he became engulfed by a light that was filled with Kryptonian symbols. From then on his mind was filling with all his people knew.
10 Miles Outside of Smallville, Immediately Following
Lex awake to find himself in a ditch by the side of the road, his clothes were ragged, ripped to shreds but it took a moment for his vision to clear. The first thing he saw was the Sheriff’s car pull up.
“Mr Luther, you okay?” the sheriff asked
“Do I know you?” Lex asked
“I’d say so Mr Luther.” She said as she helped him up, “You have certainly pissed me off more than a few times over the years.”
“I have?” Lex asked
“Mr Luther, are you okay?”
“I feel like my head was hit by a baseball bat.” Lex said
“Okay, let’s keep this simple. What’s your name?”
“Lex Luther.”
“Where are you?”
“Smallville, but that could just be because it’s written on the side of your car.”
“Still the smartass. Okay, what year is it?”
“2001.” Lex said and saw the look in the Sheriff’s eyes, “What?”
“It’s 2006, Mr Luther.”
“What?”
“Mr Luther, you’ve been living in Smallville for the passed few years. Running the local factory you bought from your dad.”
“I did what?” Lex asked, “I’m missing 5 years?”
“I think I better get you to the hospital.” She said as she tried to help him
“GET off me.” Lex yelled angrily, he may have forgotten all the thing that had happened to him thanks to Tess, Ava and Clark but all those festering little dark spots in his soul had remained very much intact.
“Easy Mr Luther.” The sheriff said
“Get me home. My father has a property out here take me there.” Lex said
“Okay, we’ll go now.” Together they got into the car and headed toward Lex’s mansion. Once there they found a massive pile of rubble. “What in gods name?”
“How…what the fuck is going on?” Lex asked
“I have no idea. This place was fine this morning, I drove out here myself…I think maybe the hospital is looking better and better. Something may me wrong with you Lex, you need to get checked out.”
“Yeah, I think so too.” Lex said as he looked over the property, “Where’s my father?”
“I don’t know Mr Luther, but I’m going to find him and I’m going to check into that.”
They drove off, the sheriff dropped Lex off at the hospital before making a call to get a search team up at the mansion to start investigating. The disappearance of a massive and ruthless businessman will certainly get attention and a huge gap in memory of his son will get even more. She was going to remain on top of this one.
Temple of Elements, City of Nirvana, 15:05
Kivar had travelled far and fast. He was brought to the Fortress by ship that Nicholas parked at the back of the Kryptonian structure, once he was inside that he flew on instinct. His main force was either at the bottom of a deep dark pit or worse, in the Phantom Zone, all he could do was hope to return to Antar and get a much larger force to take this planet and the Fortress. His civil war be damned, getting the Fortress would end it anyway. However as he grew more and more determined to start that long journey back home, he remembered a theory Nicholas expressed regarding the sudden appearance of Larek and his removal of Rath and Zan.
Suddenly he changed the course of his ship to Roswell and with the hope that the theory was accurate he flew straight toward the new location of this planet’s Temple of Elements. His ship landed outside, more like crashed but the ship was intact even though he left a trench half a kilometre long and several trashed buildings in the ancient city. From there he broke into the temple, he moved like a crazed animal and used his destructive powers to kill anyone who got in his way. Several of the junior priests were killed along with over 20 of the Nirvanan security. They simply had nothing that could deal with the power they were confronted with. Kivar worked his way through the walls, working on adrenaline and instinct until he reached the throne room and beneath the concentrated form of the elements he saw the portal. He could almost taste that Antarian air seeping through the corridor and he marched to it with determination.
“Kivar!” Max yelled. He arrived in a swirl of air with everyone else. His family encompassed the chamber, minus Clark, and all were determined not to let Kivar get away this time.
“You can’t stop me Zan. You will never win.” Kivar said
“What? You think that if you make it through that portal you’ve won. There are thousands of you enemy right on the other side just aching for a shot at you.” Michael said
“But you’re never setting foot there again.” Max said
“And how do you propose to stop me?” Kivar asked
“With this.” Max said as he held up the armband.
Kivar instantly recognised the device. He turned, running for the portal as fast as he could and in that same moment Max threw the armband. It span through the air, heading toward Kivar and as he leaped into the air to the portal’s threshold, the armband stopped to become the spiralling vortex into the Phantom Zone. It formed in the space between Kivar and the portal to Antar. “NO!” Kivar screamed as he fell right inside. The portal suddenly froze over and became a perfectly flat surface that they could see Kivar screaming on the other side of. It started to rotate around as it lifted up, Kivar bashed his fists against the impenetrable surface as it moved up and up and launched itself into space.
“Say hi to your brother for us.” Tess yelled up before she hugged her sister. For the first time ever, they were truly free from their cousins.
“Did that just honestly work?” Michael said
“Still anticlimactic?” Lonnie asked
“Well I was hoping for like a major explosion or something.” Michael said
“Then lets not disappoint.” Max said
“What do you mean, it’s over?” Liz said
“Not yet its not.” Max said, “We’ve got something else to do.”
“Okay, stopped Zod, stopped Kivar, Skins are not so much of an issue…what’s left?” Isabel asked
“Their mess.” Max said, “Liz, your uncle said this place has lots of power right and that we can control it right?”
“Yeah, why?” Liz asked. Max closed his eyes and focused, in a spot before the thrones a slab retracted from the floor and a cube rose up. From that the top of it angled up at 40degrees and glyphs appeared on it. Max moved over to it and rested his hand on it, each glyph glowed brightly and everything started to rumble.
“What’s happening?” Liz asked with concern
Outside…
All around the edge of what was the island, stone spires of glistening white rock started to push their way up from beneath the soil. They rose higher and higher until even the temple no longer compared in height. Each spire was a perfectly smooth and flat surface that angled up to a point at the top, they was similar to old Egyptian columns that could be found in their ancient cities…after all it was people from Nirvana that taught them how to make them. Each one carried lines of the glyphs down their lengths. All of a sudden each one hummed as energy crackled up their length and upon reaching the top the power shot out to connect with each other. It created a perfect circle around the perimeter of Nirvana and everyone in Roswell could only watch as it happened. After just getting over a massive and intense stop just an hour or so ago seeing this was certainly drawing the attention. The power of Nirvana was focusing, building each time it worked in the spires before it shot straight to the very peak of the temple. In that moment it shot off into space and such speeds that no one saw it, their eyes couldn’t keep track of it as the pulse headed off into space.
Hidden Palace, Beneath the Capital City of the Planet Antar, Immediately Following
In Larek’s base they were dealing with attack after attack from Kivar’s forces. Their enemy had been pushing them back, forcing away a planet at a time and it was clear that only a miracle was going to stop them from being overrun in less than a month. Larek simply couldn’t believe that after 60 years of constant warfare that it had come down to his forces having to rally around their last few supporting worlds. “Lord Larek.” A general asked as he came in
“Yes?”
“Kivar’s forces are proceeding to Solirium.”
“Damn. If Solirium falls…”
“We loose our supply of Silerite crystals and we can’t fuel our ships.”
Just then all their screens and lights started to flicker on and off. Their communications suddenly filled with static and as they checked they discovered that everywhere in the empire was affected. “My lord, we’re picking up a massive distortion. Highly concentrated elemental energy. It’s disrupting every world along its path, we’re only getting a preview of what this thing is capable of.”
“Where’s it coming from?”
“I might be able to answer that.” Max said as he and everyone else came through the portal.
“Max? You’re here.” Larek said with complete surprise
“Yes.” Max said
“We’re ending this war.” Liz said
“What?” Larek asked
“Michael, you wanted an explosion…uh could someone bring up the location of Kivar’s fleet on a screen. Oh and any of your ships nearby, you’ll want them to retreat.” Max said
“My lord?”
Larek smiled, “Do as your king commands.” He said
“Is there a way I can speak to everyone in Antarian space?” Max asked
“Yes, engage the public communications net.” Larek said
“Wait.” Max said, “This first.” Max focused and similar to on Earth a small pedestal appeared with glyphs. They were different than the ones from Nirvana, it was an alien planet after all but it was for the same purpose. The young king rested his palm onto the stone and they glyphs glowed while outside spires rose from the ground around the location of the ancient Antarian Elemental home. The energy built up and a massive charge was sent up into space. In less time than it took to blink, the two elemental energies hit each other in front of Kivar’s fleet. It created a shockwave that blasted out and shut down every last ship. Michael’s smiled at the sight of it as the entire night sky was filled with light.
“Okay, now the communications.” Max said, suddenly his entire body was illuminated from lights both above and beneath him and his image appeared in every location right down to the smallest town on every world within the Antarian domain. “Hello. My name is Max Evans, once I was Zan…your king. On this day the war ends. To the allies of Kivar, your master is gone. 20 minutes ago Kivar entered a portal that led to the Phantom Zone and he is there now with his brother never to escape again. His main forces have now been disabled. To all those who are continuing to fight, you have the opportunity here and now to choose. The war ends, surrender and you get to go home. If you continue to fight after this message ends then the full power of the Elemental spirits of Antar will be brought down upon you. It time for our world to heal, the darkness that has preyed on your fears and encouraged you to fight is gone, Kivar is gone. Let him and his twisted beliefs go.” Max said the lights died down and his image faded.
“That’s what I’ve missed about you.” Larek said to Max
“Nice speech. You think it will work?” Kyle asked
“Let’s find out. What’s happening out there?” Max asked
“We’re picking up overlapping communications. Tralia, Morat…Mishalla. Every battlefield command, ship, generals and nobles that are aligned with Kivar are speaking to each other. I’ve never seen the comm. Grid this active before.” One soldier said
“Just how many people are hooked up with Kivar?” Lonnie asked
“A lot…too many.” Larek said
“Wait…my lords, incoming transmission from the Royal Palace. Chancellor Kalanar.”
Max looked at Larek, “Kivar’s most loyal supporter. He had issues with your old policies but supported Kivar mainly because he and Zod were powerful. He could have gotten his own agenda through with Kivar’s aid.” Larek said
“Put it through.” Max said
The image of the Chancellor appeared in the middle of the room in front of Max. “King Zan.”
“Chancellor.” Max greeted
“Kivar is truly gone?” Kalanar asked
“He’s in the Phantom Zone along with his brother and many of the Skins he sent to Earth.” Max said
“I see.” Kalanar said, “Then I, Chancellor Kalanar or Dornam, have been authorised by the commanders of Kivar’s forces to…surrender. All forces are hereby standing down, we await to receive your terms in the great hall of the palace.”
“We will be there.” Max said
The image faded and in that moment Larek dropped to one knee before Max, “Welcome home, my King.” He said and was promptly followed by every Antarian in the room.
“Oh boy.” Max said
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Hi everyone. Thanks for the feedback, i definitely dont do enough of the thanking part. Anyway, there might be a delay with the chapter next week. My brother has finished his exams and next week is being inducted into the Worshipful Company of Farriers...sounds like a bloody cult to me but hey, who am i to judge. Expect the next chapter when you see it but for now...
Chapter 21
Great Hall, Royal Palace of Antar, 16:00
On the day that fell in the middle of the Antarian year and for the first time in a long time, the streets were buzzing with life as people cheered the end of the civil war that began with their kings assassination and now ended with his return. With the announcement that Kivar had been banished to the Phantom Zone, his forces almost immediately put their arms down and the Loyalists of Zan took the opportunity to flood through the enemy compounds to detain as many people as possible. Ships were boarded all over the battlegrounds but one thing remained.
As the two suns beat down from above, a mass of people came to the surface of the planet from the Elemental temple hidden there. In the main street running through the city straight to the palace Max led his people to the palace. To each side walked Liz and Tess with the rest of their family right behind with Larek, his generals and a ton of security surrounding them. From every window they passed there were Antarians looking out upon them, each of the newly arrived family couldn’t miss the hope in their eyes.
Then they came to the palace, the palace guards opened the doors for them each time they approached a set and soon they reached the largest hall they could have imagined. It was simply massive, wide open and much grander than all of the cathedrals on Earth combined. This palace was made in the image of the temple, a way to protect the true source of power of the planet but that still didn’t prevent chaos from ensuing thanks to Kivar but now this place was the public face of that power and it was where the war would officially end.
Within moments the group arrived at the row of thrones for the Antarians Elementals and there stood the enemy. All those loyal to Kivar, nobles, generals and politicians, each with a vested interest in seeing Kivar succeed but now they were hoping they didn’t loose everything they had. They were waiting with their pulses racing as they watched the young man approach. He looked nothing like the Zan they once served but he had an air around him, his eyes just shouted the presence of the king. Then there were those with him, they knew some were humans of Earth yet they could smell the power emanating from them.
They soon came to a stop before the thrones, Max looked at each of them. “Chancellor.” Max said
With a weak smile Chancellor Kalanar bowed his head and dropped to his knees along with everyone else. “Your Majesty.”
“You surrender?” Max asked
“The forces of Kivar have agreed; you have our surrender.” Kalanar said as he placed his hand on the throne. A silver handprint appeared upon the armrest.
Max looked to Larek and he nodded for Max to proceed. He stepped up to the thrones and rested his hand upon the handprint. Suddenly trails of silver light ran from the handprint, down over the throne and over the others before streaking over the hall and up through the structure of the building until it’s light shown over the entire city. In that moment more throne rose up from the ground, as if the planet itself knew of the new number of elementals it had on its surface. Without anyone saying a word, they all, except for Lana and Lois, took a step up and sat upon their thrones as they had done back on Nirvana. In that instant the silver light became blinding white and shot out over the entire planet as though it was an announcement.
Everyone then bowed to them and brought their heads back up.
“Your terms, your majesty?” Kalanar asked
“Simple. All holdings of Kivar’s house as well as each of your own is now under the control of this hall. You will each submit to telepathic scan to determine your level of complicity. Those of you who went along with Kivar because you were forced or for survival of your families and the people under you will have your properties returned. Those who were willing participants will be detained, you properties will be handed over to someone of our choosing. All military assets will be disassembled or distributed to among other nobles; protection of your territories will be my responsibility. Beyond that, commanders and any political personnel will be removed from their positions. Anyone…ANYone responsible for any attack on civilians, any atrocity, anything Kivar did to instil fear in the population, whether they ordered it or they were the ones who pulled the trigger, they will be held for trial.” Max said, “Assuming you have anything like trials here.” He said as he looked at Larek
“We do.” Larek said, “I’ll give you the details of our system later.”
“Good. Now is there anything that isn’t understood?”
“Yes majesty.” All Kivar’s people said
“However, I must ask…your Earth companions, their relationships to you?” Kalanar asked
“Liz, along with Tess who was once Ava, is my wife. Alex and Laurie are with my sister Isabel. Maria is with Michael and my other sister Lonnie. Ava is with Kyle and Chloe. Lana and Lois are here with us as guests, they are with Clark Kent but you’d know him as Kal-El…the Last Son of Krypton. Any particular reason for asking?” Max asked
“There may be some people who have issues who the consorting of members of a primitive race, our cousins or not.” Kalanar said
“Oh really? Any of them in this room?” Maria asked with fire in her eyes even through she was more of an earthly spirit.
For the first time in a long time, Kalanar actually felt nervous in the presence of someone from such a young race, “No. Not at all.” He said
Michael and Lonnie couldn’t help but smile even though they did their best to hide it. The others gave similar smiles and Maria sat back in her throne confidently while crossing her legs.
“If these people ask then inform them that there is kind of a unique circumstance. Kivar’s coup killed some elementals that had no heirs and couldn’t be recreated like we were. On Earth there was an accident that resulted in elementals rising up one element at a time. Long story short, our planets adapted by connecting. Our power comes from both planets and there is a conduit linking our two temples. That being said, while I will be living on Earth with my family, I will be using that conduit to come here each day. It’s been decided that myself, Michael, Isabel, Lonnie, Tess and Ava will be ruling over Antar. On Earth, Liz, Maria, Alex and Kyle will be dealing with things with all of us helping each other. Lana and Lois have decided to remain quiet about their role in everything.” Max said
“That reminds me, we left Earth after a major disturbance.” Liz said, “There are a lot of people out there going to wonder what just happened today.”
“Right. We need to speak to the President.” Max said, “Or should I say you’re speaking to the president.”
“You’re coming with me.” Liz said, “I’m not going into that room alone.”
“Fine but your talking.” Max said, “And I do kinda need to speak to my parents.”
“Do we all have to go back? I mean this is an alien planet.” Alex said
“Alex, here…you’re the alien.” Michael said
“That’s gotta be the coolest thing I’ve heard.” Alex said with a smile
“I’d actually like to hang out as well. You know…see what’s what.” Maria said
“Okay, well Liz, Tess and I will go back and you guys check out the palace. I’ve got a feeling there are rooms with your names on them.” Max said
“Cool.”
“Uh Larek…” Max started
“Their security will be present. And I’ll deal with everything else regarding the surrender.” Larek said
“Thank you.” Max said
As the hall cleared, servants arrived and began to escort the family to their private chambers while Max and his two wives transported themselves to the Temple to return to Earth.
Royal Suite, Upper Floor of the Palace, 18:00
“Holy cow.” Laurie said as she walked the suite given to them. It was luxurious to say the least, furniture carved from ice blue stone that was closer to diamond in its structure than anything else. The bed was shaped into a circle, it didn’t have any sheets since it automatically adapted to the body temperature of the sleepers but the feel of the material on the surface was as delicate as silk yet smoother than ice. “I’m used to living comfortably, but this…”
“Oh man, check out that view.” Alex said as he moved to the doors and opened them out to the balcony. They had a complete view over the entire city; the balcony itself was circular and went around the entire upper floor of the palace. All the suites had access to it; the entire floor was reserved for the royal family.
“Alex, we don’t need to worry about the view right now.” Isabel said
Alex turned back to see Isabel looking seductively back and forth between her two lovers as she stood by the bed. Laurie and Alex smiled, looked at each other and then moved to her. Alex immediately kissed her, their tongues snaking together for a few minutes before they broke and Laurie took over. As the two girls kissed passionately and pressing their bodies together, Alex pulled off his sweater and kicked off his shoes before he moved back in. This time he kissed Laurie while Isabel moved up behind her. Their hands moved over the young woman from Texas, working their way under her top to feel the skin beneath.
Laurie sighed into Alex’s mouth as she felt Isabel’s hands move up under her top to her breasts and squeezed the succulent mound gently. Alex pulled back enough to watch Isabel lift Laurie’s top right off over her head. Laurie turned back to kiss Isabel and slowly started to unbutton her blouse one button at a time. Once the blouse hit the deck Alex moved behind her and unclasped her bra and then he did Laurie’s. All three gave each other a heated gaze and in that moment they were in a frenzy to divest themselves of their pants and underwear. The fire in their blood spurred them eagerly on to enjoy themselves greatly. The two girls moved to Alex and their hands slid over his muscles with the utmost delicacy, just barely touching his flushed flesh while he watched as their nipples hardened under the cool air. Their touches and the sight of their bodies had the nerve endings in his skin cry out for more.
Isabel kissed him, feeling him tremble with anticipation, “Mmmmmm you like this, don’t you Alex?” she whispered hotly into his ear.
Alex nodded slowly and gave a needy moan. Laurie was already wetly working her way down to his chest; she traced the outline of his muscles of his chest with her tongue and causing Alex to groan even harder. It was as though both girls were intent on exploding his mind and he didn’t mind that one little bit. Isabel swiftly worked her way down his right; Laurie seemed to be waiting for her as she idly scrawled circles on his sweating skin.
“Please don’t…” he pleaded, asking, begging them to stop teasing him like this.
Alex looked at both his lovers, the women he’d spend every second of every day of the rest of his life with. His eyes met with two incredibly sexy, smouldering stares that both sang to and sparked his soul. He swallowed hard and as his dick continued to grow harder and rise up, it twitched in anticipation. Both girls lowered their mouths to his chest, lapping their tongues in tandem with broad strokes over his own nipples. The intense assault on his straining, sensitive chest had him seriously writhing in a delirium of pleasure as they continued to drive him to insanity. As the two mouths wandered all over his torso, hands crept lower until fingers lightly grazed his rampant erection.
“Oohhh…ughnn jesus.” he moaned, pumping his hips forward to seek out more of the touch. Laurie’s hand gripped his shaft with exquisite firmness while Isabel cupped his balls with tenderness. They softly played with his cock while looking into his eyes and seeing the physical reaction to their antics.
It took him a moment to realize that the girls were no longer lavishing his chest with their tongues. Their hungry mouths had drifted southward, the two girls moved to their knees as they went. Alex lifted his heals off the ground sharply as a pair of warm mouths dipped into his belly button. As he recovered from the momentary tickle, he felt the warmth of the girls’ heavy breathing exploding softly against his painfully hard and feverishly hot cock. They were so close to his hardened length that it was causing him to ball his fists and they weren’t even touching his dick. Then Laurie did, she ran her fingertips down the length of his cock before she swallowed his cock.
“Uuuggghhhnnn!” he groaned as Laurie’s moist cavern engulfed him. She pulled back and Isabel’s mouth closed over him. Automatically his hips thrust forward, driving his inflamed dick deeper into her throat. Both women began caressing his rod with lips and tongues, alternating between them but lavishing him with the best tongue bath he’d have…at least until tomorrow.
Seeing two women trading tongues around his cock was just about the most erotic sight he’d ever witnessed and couldn’t wait to get them back in bed. Just when Alex thought things couldn’t possibly get any better, he felt the head of his dick being held in one mouth that started to suck on him while her tongue slowly massaged the rock hard flesh and then his balls were sucked into another mouth. Shocking tremors ripped through his body as Isabel began humming on his sack. Alex’s cock was in absolute ecstatic bliss; he felt his erection swelling and his balls pulling tight. His whole being surging towards a major orgasm as Isabel and Laurie brought him closer and closer.
“Ughnn…dear…Isabel, Laurie…god…ughnmmm…yessss…ughmmmmmmm…” Alex groaned over and over again as he felt his knees begin to buckle.
Isabel’s thumb found and stroked a small patch of highly sensitive skin on the underside of his cock. Despite every ounce of strength he had to hold back, Isabel touching that one tiny spot was his undoing. He couldn’t help it and Alex all but roared as his load erupted from his cock like molten lava into Laurie’s mouth, which she shared with Isabel in a searing kiss. The two eagerly licked up every last drop, trailed their tongues over each other’s lips as Alex slumped to his knees next to his lovers, his whole body quivering in the aftermath of his explosive climax. With his eyes glazed over and that goofy smile of his on his face, Isabel and Laurie parted and planted kisses all over Alex.
Alex was still catching his breath as he reached out a hand to caress each shapely body. All three then got to the bed, intent on christening the place that was truly for them and not belonging to one of them.
“How do you want him?” Isabel asked
Laurie bit her lip, “I’ve been dying for him to eat me out again.” She said
Isabel smiled, “Good, while’s he’s doing that I’ll get him hard again.”
“Come here, Alex,” Laurie beckoned, crooking a finger at him. She laid back and spread her legs.
He skimmed a hand along the soft flesh of Laurie’s inner thighs and traced a finger along the pink, pouting lips of her sex and all the while she was sighing. Alex slipped a finger into her opening, finding her deliciously tight and exceedingly wet. He kept eye contact with Laurie; he removed his finger and popped it into his mouth. Laurie’s hips thrust at him anxiously as he moved his finger nice and slow in and out of her but then he lowered himself to her waiting pussy. Laurie’s moan was music to his ears, exciting his own lusts further as he languidly stroked his tongue all around her hot cunt. He licked over and over again before he paused and let his tongue rest on her clit. Soon he had worked her into a frenzy. When her hand tangled in his hair, drawing him close and her hips began to grind on his chin, he got into a more steady rhythm. This time it was his turn to drive his girls insane and that is just what he was doing. As he continued to lap away, Alex felt Isabel’s hand slide over his ass and massage his firm cheeks softly. A moan from Alex into Laurie’s pussy caused her to wriggle deliciously. Between Laurie’s moans, Isabel’s hands and his own overabundance of hormones, he was hard again but much more than last time.
“Alex…UGnmmmmmmmm.” Laurie whimpered with a quivering lower lip. It caught Alex’s attention and he quickened his pace, flicking his tongue in time with Laurie’s movements. He could feel the growing tension in her body, the explosion that simmering just below the surface and waiting to erupt in a fury that could rival the wrath of the gods. Alex slipped a finger into her pussy and her vaginal muscles latched onto it in a death grip. “I’m gonna come. Oh god I’m gonna…cummmmmmmmm…AGHNNNNNNNNNNNNN” Laurie gasped, throwing her legs up over his shoulders, urging him in deeper with her heels.
Laurie was in a state of utter bliss yet she was by no means sated. “Oh, God, fuck me now!” she rasped and Alex was only too happy to oblige. With Isabel kissing up his back, Alex mounted Laurie’s body between her legs and he quickly buried his aching cock into her still-convulsing pussy. He nearly collapsed from the sheer joy of being buried to his balls in a hot, wet grip. Laurie’s legs wound around his waist as he leaned over her. Alex started working his dick in her, sawing it in and out of her as he looked down into her eyes and Isabel pressed herself against them. He would have loved to be able to suck on one of her generous breasts but for the moment he had to content himself with watching the way they enticingly jiggled as his hips pounded hers. The fire shot through her, the shock waves rippling over her heated body and she moved in time with his thrusts.
“Ughnnn…Alex…god…so good.” Laurie moaned, then she felt another familiar touch on her body, “UGHnnn…Isabel.”
Alex looked to see what Isabel was doing and saw her with a hand at one breast while the other gently reached between the rutting pair and fingering Laurie’s clit. Soon Alex was thrusting Laurie hard; her body begged for more and more, besides these two girls got him so worked up and all three were so hot that this was the way they wanted it. She smiled up at him with a feral gleam in her eyes and growled. Her legs held him tight and her hands skimmed up the straining muscles of his arms. However, the next thing he knew Laurie had lurched forward and he was now flat on his back with her impaling herself wildly on his dick. The surprise quickly wore off and he continued to drive himself deep into her. His hands came up and filled his grasp with her delectable bouncing breasts. Laurie tossed her head back with a guttural moan as he rolled her nipples between his fingers. He didn’t have long to indulge in toying with her erect buds as Isabel prowled over. She fluidly straddled his head, lowering her pussy over his mouth before she kissed Laurie and took over playing with her breasts. Alex eagerly darted his tongue into her core.
“Aahhh…uhmmmm…yeahhhh…hmmmmmmmmm…” Isabel sighed
Alex knew that tone well, he knew that she liked what he was doing. However, then the moaning stopped and it was replaced by the sound of them kissing ever so passionately. He couldn’t see it but he could picture it. The young women were holding each other, touching each other as they traded kisses and tongues in a sensuous dance. Then came the sound of a sharp gasp from Laurie, he could almost see Isabel bending forward to take a thick nipple into her mouth and bathe it with her tongue. He certainly felt the results as Laurie’s muscles clamped down on his dick more forcefully as she rode him even harder. Alex ate Isabel with the same care he had lavished on Laurie but it was becoming more and more difficult as the girls ground themselves on him and each other. He dug his fingers into Isabel’s wriggling ass as he felt his seed boiling in his balls. Laurie’s keening was growing ever louder and his thrusts became shorter and sharper.
“Ughnnn…Isabelll…ho…hold me…” Laurie trembled out as her body started to fly into a high she wouldn’t come down from for a week. “Ughnnn…ughnnn…oh yesss…ughnnnnnn…ughnnnnnnnnn…so good…I love you…I love you both…AGHNNN…AGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
Looking up the length of Isabel’s spine, Alex saw Laurie’s slender fingers biting into the flesh of her girlfriend’s shoulders. He felt the pressure on his cock increase and moments later Laurie slammed down on his hips with a shriek of joy as her climax hit hard and fast. She wildly rode him as tremor after tremor of ecstasy tore through her and not once did Isabel let her ride it out alone as she held onto her lover. It was enough to set off his own chain reaction and he pumped shot after shot of his white-hot lava into her quivering pussy. They stayed like that for a little while but Alex was not finished, not by a long shot. He was still hard after filling Laurie with his seed and was ready to make love to his alien beauty. As soon as Laurie tumbled off him in an exhausted heap and rolled to her side on the bed, Alex pushed Isabel forward. It caused her to squeak in surprise as she landed on all fours before him.
“Put it in, Alex. God I need you.” she begged.
Looking back over her shoulder, Isabel gazed at his still hard dick and then looked into Laurie’s eyes who leaned over and kissed her for a few moments before she crawled back to kneel at Alex’s side and watch was he entered her. Isabel wagged her behind at him invitingly and he accepted enthusiastically by plunging his ready cock into her waiting sex. He pushed in and with one fluid stroke he was completely buried. Almost as soon as he was in, Isabel reared up on her knees and pressed her back into Alex’s chest. She continued thrusting back into him, her ass slapping sharply against his hips. Laurie kissed her, moving over her lips, cheek and shoulders as her hands wondered. Alex reached around to cup her breasts and nibbled on the side of her neck to be rewarded with full-bodied moans from the depth of her soul. He slid a hand down to her wet pussy and his fingers found her clit. With a shriek of pure pleasure, she fell forward again.
“Harder, Alex; fuck me harder!” Isabel screamed as she thrust back against him.
It always excited Alex to hear Isabel’s voice turn raw with unadulterated passion. His fingers bit deep into Isabel’s waist as he relentlessly slammed his cock into her hungry cunt and Laurie took delight in watching her pussy spread open for him before she kissed his hard and fast. Their voices had completely devolved into guttural moans and grunts and they were both becoming overwhelmed by the incredible sensations burning through their bodies, his eyes closed and his head dropped back as he felt his orgasm cresting and his cum boiling in his balls. Her muscles bore down on him so hard that she gripped onto him and held him in her convulsing folds. The sensation caused Alex to loose it there and then.
“UGHNGODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Alex screamed
His cock spewed his seed deep into Isabel’s womb and Alex held himself still until the last drop was out of his body. When it was all three sweat coated bodies collapsed onto the bed and wrapped themselves up in each other with looks of love and gentle caresses. They were utterly exhausted yet incredibly happy, how they felt about each other…they simply couldn’t express it in words yet their eyes spoke volumes.
“That was awesome.” Alex panted
“It was.” Laurie said
“First time we’ve made love on Antar, an alien planet and it was beautiful.” Isabel said
“Hot.” Laurie continued
“And perfect.” Alex finished before the warmth of the bed got to them and they fell asleep.
Oval Office, White House, Washington D.C, Same Time
Upon arriving back on Earth, Max made a phone call and arranged for an immediate appointment with the president. Actually he said there was no hurry but after the day’s events and the global storm that did significant advantage Chief of Staff Rosen made the appointment immediate. Of course Rosen had no idea how immediate when Max, Liz and Tess appeared on the street outside the gate. The uniformed Secret Service officer on the gate called it in and was told to get them inside. While walking through the corridors of the building, everyone stopped and stared at the trio as they were guided to the Oval Office. The President was there with his advisors, Joint Chiefs of Staff and a few others. Many of them looked to the trio as though they were responsible.
“Mr President.” Max greeted
“Hello. So, tell me what just happened?” Higgins said
Liz then stepped forward, preparing herself with a deep breath to tell them the lie they had prepared before hand. It was always better to portray they lie with a hint of the truth, at least about something. “There was a slight problem. Some of the things we are responsible for is to help balance out this planet. One thing that your science hasn’t been able to confirm is the existence of other dimensions. Occasionally one bleeds through into this dimension and we got caught up in one. We were sent to a dimension just out of phase with this one. Nasty things live there. We tried to contain it but got pulled inside. When that happened we got cut off from the rest of the planet.”
“That’s what caused the storm?” Higgins asked
“Right. There’s a connection, a very delicate one. We tried to explain it before, when Elementals are killed suddenly there’s usually some sort of corresponding disaster. It was a similar effect this time except it was all of us.” Liz said
“These creatures you spoke of, they can come through?” Rosen asked
“Yes but they didn’t. The…uh…rips I guess you can call them open up randomly. They’d have to be standing on one to get through. We got out, sealed it for now but more rips happen. In fact they happen all the time. Whenever you’ve got someone saying they’ve seen a ghost or a phantom person, they’re seeing a bleed through from the rip.” Tess said, “Its weird I know.”
“So what happens if something happens to you?” a general asked
“Well then it would be bad. There aren’t anymore elementals on the planet so if we were all to die then Earth will probably blow up.” Liz said
That got them. The look of concern was undeniable as though their looks were a silent conversation telling each other to stop their plans. Max, Liz and Tess all saw it, they knew that the effects of the Novastorm were spreading and that someday soon no one on the planet would be hostile to them or aliens but until then they assumed that someone somewhere would be having issues with their powers.
“Something you want to tell us?” Max asked
“No. It’s not an issue.” Higgins said
“Really. Because if something happens to any member of my family bad things happen to those responsible.” Max said as he then looked to the generals, “Very bad things.”
“I think the point is very well taken.” Higgins said
“I hope so.” Liz said, “I know you must have your concerns but we aren’t a threat to you.”
“Really. Then what was that weapon before…the spikes that came out of the area containing Nirvana?”
“Oh, yeah. I guess that could be used as a weapon. When we got out there was a ripple over the planet. I could cause a tidal wave or two. We focused all the power of Nirvana into a single pulse that stopped it from happening.” Liz said
“We really do need to work out a way of telling you things before we do them don’t we?” Max said
“Could help.” Higgins said, “Just a little. That being said, we could always have a secure phone set up in your temple.”
“We should look into that.” Liz said
“How much damage was done?” Tess asked
“A few million dollars worth globally. Lightening was the main cause of the destruction, if the winds had picked up anymore speed there would be nearing hurricane velocities. I guess you really can’t be blamed.” Higgins said
“Well unless you count us being stupid enough to go in all together and not keep people back then it kinda is.” Liz said, “A couple of us should have stayed back but we’ve kind of gotten into the habit of looking out for each other in everything. Hmm…20-20 hindsight.”
“Okay. Well I’ll start making calls to the players in my league of our little political game, they are going to want to speak with you even more now.” Higgins said
“So State Dinner still on?” Tess asked
“Next Saturday.” Higgins said
“We’re really going to need to start looking for dresses.” Liz said
“Uh huh.” Tess agreed
“I guess we should get going. We’ve still got to talk to my parents.” Max said
“Oh…yeah.” Both girls said together
“Something up?” Higgins asked
“Well…yeah. God they’re going to freak.” Max said
“How bad?”
“It’s not bad, it’s great. I’m just not looking forward to telling them what’s going on lately.” Max said, “Ladies.”
Max held out hands and both stood from the chairs, they held his hand before vanishing toward Roswell where they had a nice little chat with Max’s parents about his recent marriage to Tess and Liz as well as their impending parenthood.
Living Room, Kent Farm, Smallville, 21:10
While Max, Tess and Liz wanted to join Lana and Lois for this, they felt it was for them to do be here tonight. The two college women arrived at the farm and as the Kents stepped out onto their porch and saw them, they knew something was wrong. Martha and Jonathon showed them both into the living room.
“What happened? Is Clark…?” Martha asked
“He’s okay.” Lana said, “We won. Kivar and Zod are both gone, Max stopped the war on Antar and everything is almost happy ever after.”
“Then where is Clark?” Jonathon asked
“He’s at the Fortress.” Lois said, “He decided to stay.”
“What?” Martha asked
“After everything that happened, Clark realised that being as unprepared as he was one of us…or all of us for that matter could get hurt.” Lois said
“That doesn’t mean he can just lock himself away on the North Pole.” Jonathon said angrily, “He has responsibilities now.”
“He knows.” Lana said, “And Clark could never forgive himself if something happened to any of us or the baby. Jor-El told him that if he didn’t learn what he needed to then there was over an 85% chance that something would happen to us.”
“Jor-El. Like anything he said could be trusted.” Jonathon said
“We both think its true.” Lois said
Jonathon took a deep breath, “How could he just stay up there?”
“It wasn’t an easy decision.” Lois said, “I felt how hard it was for him, we both did.”
“But, Clark has something important to do. He needs to be ready and he couldn’t ignore it anymore. I’m pregnant because Isobel used magic on us, if it wasn’t for that Clark’s decision would have been a little easier.” Lana said
“You shouldn’t have to do this without Clark.” Martha said
“He’ll be with me…in his own way. But I have Lois, we can do this together.” Lana said
“Better believe it.” Lois said, “And as much as this is killing us, not having Clark with us, we know he’s coming back to us.”
“Do you know when?” Martha asked
“No.” Lois said
“What about you Lana? What are you going to do?” Jonathon asked
“I’ve got a lot of thinking to do. School is going to be difficult, I have no idea how to raise a baby much less one with superpowers if she ever gets them and there is a ton of worrying I have to get through. Money, finding a place big enough for us…god, there’s so much.”
“Well we’ll be helping the two of you. You may not be married to Clark but something tells me he would have been asking soon enough. Your family and we’re not going to turn our backs on our grandchild.” Jonathon said
“Thank you. Max pretty much said the same thing but he’s got his own kid on the way.” Lois said
Both parent’s eyes went wide, “Well he’s going to go nuts…and his parents.”
“You have no idea.” Lana said
“Is it possible to call Clark? To…I don’t know…send him messages or something?” Martha asked
“No. He’s completely isolated.” Lois said
“Then we might not hear from him for months, maybe years.” Jonathon said
“I know. I hope its not that long but yes, it could take a long time. Clark did make the right decision though.” Lana said
“How can you say that?” Jonathon said
“Because Clark’s the last of his people, he needs to know what they knew. And more than that, Clark can’t do anything but help people. It’s in his nature and if what’s at the Fortress can help him in that then that’s where he needs to be, he has a destiny and we can’t get in the way of it.” Lana said
“Jor-El has been nothing to Clark but a nightmare and now we’re just supposed to accept this?” Martha asked
“Yes.” Lois said
“I do know he wanted to be able to say goodbye to you. He wants to be here but…” Lana said
“Yes, he couldn’t leave. Do you really think something could happen to us if he remained here?” Jonathon said
“I think so. I know Clark believed it and he wasn’t going to take the risk. None of us wants another Countess Theroux situation and I’m sure that if Clark knew what he needed to then she wouldn’t have caused as much problems.” Lana said
“And you wouldn’t be pregnant right now.” Lois said
“Okay so Theroux’s was a mixed blessing.” Lana said as she held her hand to her stomach. Right now she couldn’t imagine not having Clark’s baby inside her.
“Well it’s getting late and if nothing else you need your rest right now.” Martha said
“It has been a long day.” Lana said
“You need a lift?” Jonathon asked
“No, we’re fine. We’re spending the night at Lana’s apartment, and we’ve learned enough tricks as Elementals to get there.” Lois said
“If you need anything, let us know.” Martha said
Lana smiled, “I’ll put your number on speed-dial.” She said and both girls left.
Lana’s Apartment, Above The Talon, Smallville, 09:00 The Next Morning
As the sun was rising, Lana had woken up early and couldn’t stay in bed even though she loved the warmth of being next to Lois. She moved over to the window, it faced north, and she sat on the windowsill looking out. Lois felt the absence in the bed and slowly opened her eyes to she her girlfriend’s silhouette against the early morning sun with a saddened look on his face. She got out of bed and put on her pale blue silk robe before walking over. Her arms wrapped around Lana and gently kissed the top of her head.
“You can’t see him you know.” Lois said, “You don’t have his vision and I doubt you could even if you did.”
“I know. I just miss him.” Lana said
“Yeah.” Lois said
“He’s always been there, he’s always been around and now he’s not.” Lana said
“Have you decided what you’re going to do?” Lois asked
“Yeah. I’m staying in school, well for as long as I can. I’ll do the work from home after that through correspondence or something. Clark would want me to do that. Take a break when she’s born and go back afterward.” Lana said
“Good. Of course a mini-Clark would make things interesting.” Lois said
“We’re having a girl Lois.” Lana said
“Is there any part of you that thinks she wont take after Clark?”
Lana smiled, “No.”
“Well, I may be here with you every step of the way but you just know that her grandparents are going to be fussing over her all the time.” Lois said
“Like you wouldn’t believe.” Lana said, “I’m just sorry my parent’s will never meet her.”
“Yeah, that’s got to be one for the books. The meteor shower that killed them brings with it the man who gave them a grandchild.” Lois said
“I thought you’d be used to being in Smallville by now.” Lana said
“Lana, I’m a city girl through and through. I’ll never be used to small town life, especially the weirdness in this town.” Lois said, “Now, I’m going to take you back to bed and I’m going to show that on Saturday mornings we’re allowed to lie in bed.”
“Lying in bed? Is that all we’re going to do?” Lana asked
“You bet your ass we’re not.” Lois said and the two proceeded to spend long hours pleasing each other in their bed.
Dining Area, Crashdown, 09:30
In Roswell, everyone was sitting around and getting the café ready for it’s usual day. Everyone always helped Liz out including Pizza Dude and Zeezu who walked around with condiments and placing them on tables.
“Hey, Pizza…you feeling okay?”
“Ya, why?” Pizza asked
“I don’t know. You just look a little pale.” Max said
“Yeah. You do.” Liz said, “Zeezu too.”
Pizza lifted his hands and looked at them while the little pink ball did the same. “Hmm, yeah.” Pizza said, “Actually I look very pale…like transparent pale. Way cool.”
“Uh…not cool.” Max said, as he looked right through Pizza’s hand
“What’s going on?” Michael asked
“I have no idea.” Liz said
“Zeezu sweet.”
“No, not sweet.”
Zeezu gave a great big smile as did his human friend he met that day out in the desert when they fell from a mile up without so much a bruise. “Time to go little dude.”
“What are you talking about?” Lonnie asked
“Party time’s over dudes and dudettes.”
“Zeezu go home now.” Zeezu said in his high pitched little voice.
“What did he just say?” Maria asked with wide eyes, not because of what he said but for the fact that it was in English.
“I guess the big dude riding the great surfboard on the wave of all that is has decided to send us back.” Pizza said
“But we’ve got no idea why you were here.” Ava said
“Like I said, just for fun probably. I know I had some…not as much as I would have liked but it was a killer vacation.” Pizza said and then vanished
“Zeezu ba ba.” Zeezu said and then faded.
“Bye guys.” They all said
*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*
Pizza Dude and Zeezu found themselves in a swirling corridor of light and colour once more. Energy moved all around them as they span through the corridor and headed back to their home dimensions.
“RIGHTEOUS…RIGHTEOUS…RIGHTEOUS…” he called out as he had the time of his life
10 Minutes later he wasn’t having so much fun as he continued to hit the rough bits of the ride, “Ughhhhhh…I’m GONNA HUUUUUURRRRLLLLLL…AGAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN” Suddenly he and Zeezu separated and the little pink ball went flying along another corridor.
“Catch ya later little Zee Dude.”
The little pink ball spinning through with his eyes going faster, “ZEEZU ZOIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII.” Zeezu called out and then vanished into a swirl
Pizza’s Home Dimension, 2 Miles Outside the Antaris Estate Dome…
Suddenly the pretty, pretty colours stopped and Pizza dropped out of the sky. He hit the ground with a big plume of sand flying up from the desert surface and he once more found himself laying face up in a large crater. He opened his eyes and looked around. Then Michael stuck his head over his.
“Dude, what the hell happened?” Michael asked
“Oi…where am I?” Pizza asked
“Near the dome. You took one hell of a dive off your hover board.” Kyle said
“I’m back?” Pizza asked with wide eyes and sat up and looked around, “I’M BACK.” He rejoiced.
“So what happened?” Kyle asked
“You dudes wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” Pizza said, “But I have to say…that…WAS GREAT!” he said diving up but suddenly feeling very ill, “Oh but never getting used to it.” He said grabbing his stomach and launched the contents of his gut over the desert.
“Oh man…Dude.” Michael said after being grossed out. “What did you eat?”
Zeezu’s Home Dimension, Hotel Swimming Pool, Island Off Hawaii…
With a splash that sent the contents of the pool over the deck, Zeezu stood on the pool bottom and his eyes were spinning around with the utter dizziness he was experiencing before he fell backward.
“Zeezu?” Serena asked
“Hey, what’s up?” Malcolm asked as he came around the corner, “Hey what happened to the pool?”
“Something’s up with Zeezu.” Serena said to her cousin
“Zee?” Malcolm asked
“Zeezu Zoiiiiiiiii.” He said before shaking his head and coming back to reality, “Zeezu Dude Sweet.”
“Did he just…?” Serena said
“He did.” Malcolm said
“MOM…DAD!” both teens called out
In a moment Max came out with Liz while Alex and Isabel peaked a head out from upstairs. “What’s going on guys?” Max asked
“Zeezu…he spoke English. He said “Dude sweet.”.” Serena said
“Come again?” Liz asked
“Zeezu, what happened?” Isabel asked
“Zeezu aba nu. Nakau bala a ruma do. Zeezu aca dude zeema nacke Krypton eliki man do. Za zoi maka neka laku batu eko nu. Raba eheheheheheheh. Zeezu da Kivar maka Zod. Belu naku badu ma ra do.” Zeezu said as he relayed the complete story of his inter-dimensional adventure in one breath and then breathed in deeply.
“Uh huh.” Serena said
“What?” Max asked his niece.
“Well…we better head inside. This could take a while.” Serena said
Suddenly Zeezu bounced out of the empty pool and flew into Serena’s arms before snuggling in, “Zeeza da miss u.” he said as she carried the little rubbery alien inside where she translated everything Zeezu had to say.
...
..
.
Chapter 21
Great Hall, Royal Palace of Antar, 16:00
On the day that fell in the middle of the Antarian year and for the first time in a long time, the streets were buzzing with life as people cheered the end of the civil war that began with their kings assassination and now ended with his return. With the announcement that Kivar had been banished to the Phantom Zone, his forces almost immediately put their arms down and the Loyalists of Zan took the opportunity to flood through the enemy compounds to detain as many people as possible. Ships were boarded all over the battlegrounds but one thing remained.
As the two suns beat down from above, a mass of people came to the surface of the planet from the Elemental temple hidden there. In the main street running through the city straight to the palace Max led his people to the palace. To each side walked Liz and Tess with the rest of their family right behind with Larek, his generals and a ton of security surrounding them. From every window they passed there were Antarians looking out upon them, each of the newly arrived family couldn’t miss the hope in their eyes.
Then they came to the palace, the palace guards opened the doors for them each time they approached a set and soon they reached the largest hall they could have imagined. It was simply massive, wide open and much grander than all of the cathedrals on Earth combined. This palace was made in the image of the temple, a way to protect the true source of power of the planet but that still didn’t prevent chaos from ensuing thanks to Kivar but now this place was the public face of that power and it was where the war would officially end.
Within moments the group arrived at the row of thrones for the Antarians Elementals and there stood the enemy. All those loyal to Kivar, nobles, generals and politicians, each with a vested interest in seeing Kivar succeed but now they were hoping they didn’t loose everything they had. They were waiting with their pulses racing as they watched the young man approach. He looked nothing like the Zan they once served but he had an air around him, his eyes just shouted the presence of the king. Then there were those with him, they knew some were humans of Earth yet they could smell the power emanating from them.
They soon came to a stop before the thrones, Max looked at each of them. “Chancellor.” Max said
With a weak smile Chancellor Kalanar bowed his head and dropped to his knees along with everyone else. “Your Majesty.”
“You surrender?” Max asked
“The forces of Kivar have agreed; you have our surrender.” Kalanar said as he placed his hand on the throne. A silver handprint appeared upon the armrest.
Max looked to Larek and he nodded for Max to proceed. He stepped up to the thrones and rested his hand upon the handprint. Suddenly trails of silver light ran from the handprint, down over the throne and over the others before streaking over the hall and up through the structure of the building until it’s light shown over the entire city. In that moment more throne rose up from the ground, as if the planet itself knew of the new number of elementals it had on its surface. Without anyone saying a word, they all, except for Lana and Lois, took a step up and sat upon their thrones as they had done back on Nirvana. In that instant the silver light became blinding white and shot out over the entire planet as though it was an announcement.
Everyone then bowed to them and brought their heads back up.
“Your terms, your majesty?” Kalanar asked
“Simple. All holdings of Kivar’s house as well as each of your own is now under the control of this hall. You will each submit to telepathic scan to determine your level of complicity. Those of you who went along with Kivar because you were forced or for survival of your families and the people under you will have your properties returned. Those who were willing participants will be detained, you properties will be handed over to someone of our choosing. All military assets will be disassembled or distributed to among other nobles; protection of your territories will be my responsibility. Beyond that, commanders and any political personnel will be removed from their positions. Anyone…ANYone responsible for any attack on civilians, any atrocity, anything Kivar did to instil fear in the population, whether they ordered it or they were the ones who pulled the trigger, they will be held for trial.” Max said, “Assuming you have anything like trials here.” He said as he looked at Larek
“We do.” Larek said, “I’ll give you the details of our system later.”
“Good. Now is there anything that isn’t understood?”
“Yes majesty.” All Kivar’s people said
“However, I must ask…your Earth companions, their relationships to you?” Kalanar asked
“Liz, along with Tess who was once Ava, is my wife. Alex and Laurie are with my sister Isabel. Maria is with Michael and my other sister Lonnie. Ava is with Kyle and Chloe. Lana and Lois are here with us as guests, they are with Clark Kent but you’d know him as Kal-El…the Last Son of Krypton. Any particular reason for asking?” Max asked
“There may be some people who have issues who the consorting of members of a primitive race, our cousins or not.” Kalanar said
“Oh really? Any of them in this room?” Maria asked with fire in her eyes even through she was more of an earthly spirit.
For the first time in a long time, Kalanar actually felt nervous in the presence of someone from such a young race, “No. Not at all.” He said
Michael and Lonnie couldn’t help but smile even though they did their best to hide it. The others gave similar smiles and Maria sat back in her throne confidently while crossing her legs.
“If these people ask then inform them that there is kind of a unique circumstance. Kivar’s coup killed some elementals that had no heirs and couldn’t be recreated like we were. On Earth there was an accident that resulted in elementals rising up one element at a time. Long story short, our planets adapted by connecting. Our power comes from both planets and there is a conduit linking our two temples. That being said, while I will be living on Earth with my family, I will be using that conduit to come here each day. It’s been decided that myself, Michael, Isabel, Lonnie, Tess and Ava will be ruling over Antar. On Earth, Liz, Maria, Alex and Kyle will be dealing with things with all of us helping each other. Lana and Lois have decided to remain quiet about their role in everything.” Max said
“That reminds me, we left Earth after a major disturbance.” Liz said, “There are a lot of people out there going to wonder what just happened today.”
“Right. We need to speak to the President.” Max said, “Or should I say you’re speaking to the president.”
“You’re coming with me.” Liz said, “I’m not going into that room alone.”
“Fine but your talking.” Max said, “And I do kinda need to speak to my parents.”
“Do we all have to go back? I mean this is an alien planet.” Alex said
“Alex, here…you’re the alien.” Michael said
“That’s gotta be the coolest thing I’ve heard.” Alex said with a smile
“I’d actually like to hang out as well. You know…see what’s what.” Maria said
“Okay, well Liz, Tess and I will go back and you guys check out the palace. I’ve got a feeling there are rooms with your names on them.” Max said
“Cool.”
“Uh Larek…” Max started
“Their security will be present. And I’ll deal with everything else regarding the surrender.” Larek said
“Thank you.” Max said
As the hall cleared, servants arrived and began to escort the family to their private chambers while Max and his two wives transported themselves to the Temple to return to Earth.
Royal Suite, Upper Floor of the Palace, 18:00
“Holy cow.” Laurie said as she walked the suite given to them. It was luxurious to say the least, furniture carved from ice blue stone that was closer to diamond in its structure than anything else. The bed was shaped into a circle, it didn’t have any sheets since it automatically adapted to the body temperature of the sleepers but the feel of the material on the surface was as delicate as silk yet smoother than ice. “I’m used to living comfortably, but this…”
“Oh man, check out that view.” Alex said as he moved to the doors and opened them out to the balcony. They had a complete view over the entire city; the balcony itself was circular and went around the entire upper floor of the palace. All the suites had access to it; the entire floor was reserved for the royal family.
“Alex, we don’t need to worry about the view right now.” Isabel said
Alex turned back to see Isabel looking seductively back and forth between her two lovers as she stood by the bed. Laurie and Alex smiled, looked at each other and then moved to her. Alex immediately kissed her, their tongues snaking together for a few minutes before they broke and Laurie took over. As the two girls kissed passionately and pressing their bodies together, Alex pulled off his sweater and kicked off his shoes before he moved back in. This time he kissed Laurie while Isabel moved up behind her. Their hands moved over the young woman from Texas, working their way under her top to feel the skin beneath.
Laurie sighed into Alex’s mouth as she felt Isabel’s hands move up under her top to her breasts and squeezed the succulent mound gently. Alex pulled back enough to watch Isabel lift Laurie’s top right off over her head. Laurie turned back to kiss Isabel and slowly started to unbutton her blouse one button at a time. Once the blouse hit the deck Alex moved behind her and unclasped her bra and then he did Laurie’s. All three gave each other a heated gaze and in that moment they were in a frenzy to divest themselves of their pants and underwear. The fire in their blood spurred them eagerly on to enjoy themselves greatly. The two girls moved to Alex and their hands slid over his muscles with the utmost delicacy, just barely touching his flushed flesh while he watched as their nipples hardened under the cool air. Their touches and the sight of their bodies had the nerve endings in his skin cry out for more.
Isabel kissed him, feeling him tremble with anticipation, “Mmmmmm you like this, don’t you Alex?” she whispered hotly into his ear.
Alex nodded slowly and gave a needy moan. Laurie was already wetly working her way down to his chest; she traced the outline of his muscles of his chest with her tongue and causing Alex to groan even harder. It was as though both girls were intent on exploding his mind and he didn’t mind that one little bit. Isabel swiftly worked her way down his right; Laurie seemed to be waiting for her as she idly scrawled circles on his sweating skin.
“Please don’t…” he pleaded, asking, begging them to stop teasing him like this.
Alex looked at both his lovers, the women he’d spend every second of every day of the rest of his life with. His eyes met with two incredibly sexy, smouldering stares that both sang to and sparked his soul. He swallowed hard and as his dick continued to grow harder and rise up, it twitched in anticipation. Both girls lowered their mouths to his chest, lapping their tongues in tandem with broad strokes over his own nipples. The intense assault on his straining, sensitive chest had him seriously writhing in a delirium of pleasure as they continued to drive him to insanity. As the two mouths wandered all over his torso, hands crept lower until fingers lightly grazed his rampant erection.
“Oohhh…ughnn jesus.” he moaned, pumping his hips forward to seek out more of the touch. Laurie’s hand gripped his shaft with exquisite firmness while Isabel cupped his balls with tenderness. They softly played with his cock while looking into his eyes and seeing the physical reaction to their antics.
It took him a moment to realize that the girls were no longer lavishing his chest with their tongues. Their hungry mouths had drifted southward, the two girls moved to their knees as they went. Alex lifted his heals off the ground sharply as a pair of warm mouths dipped into his belly button. As he recovered from the momentary tickle, he felt the warmth of the girls’ heavy breathing exploding softly against his painfully hard and feverishly hot cock. They were so close to his hardened length that it was causing him to ball his fists and they weren’t even touching his dick. Then Laurie did, she ran her fingertips down the length of his cock before she swallowed his cock.
“Uuuggghhhnnn!” he groaned as Laurie’s moist cavern engulfed him. She pulled back and Isabel’s mouth closed over him. Automatically his hips thrust forward, driving his inflamed dick deeper into her throat. Both women began caressing his rod with lips and tongues, alternating between them but lavishing him with the best tongue bath he’d have…at least until tomorrow.
Seeing two women trading tongues around his cock was just about the most erotic sight he’d ever witnessed and couldn’t wait to get them back in bed. Just when Alex thought things couldn’t possibly get any better, he felt the head of his dick being held in one mouth that started to suck on him while her tongue slowly massaged the rock hard flesh and then his balls were sucked into another mouth. Shocking tremors ripped through his body as Isabel began humming on his sack. Alex’s cock was in absolute ecstatic bliss; he felt his erection swelling and his balls pulling tight. His whole being surging towards a major orgasm as Isabel and Laurie brought him closer and closer.
“Ughnn…dear…Isabel, Laurie…god…ughnmmm…yessss…ughmmmmmmm…” Alex groaned over and over again as he felt his knees begin to buckle.
Isabel’s thumb found and stroked a small patch of highly sensitive skin on the underside of his cock. Despite every ounce of strength he had to hold back, Isabel touching that one tiny spot was his undoing. He couldn’t help it and Alex all but roared as his load erupted from his cock like molten lava into Laurie’s mouth, which she shared with Isabel in a searing kiss. The two eagerly licked up every last drop, trailed their tongues over each other’s lips as Alex slumped to his knees next to his lovers, his whole body quivering in the aftermath of his explosive climax. With his eyes glazed over and that goofy smile of his on his face, Isabel and Laurie parted and planted kisses all over Alex.
Alex was still catching his breath as he reached out a hand to caress each shapely body. All three then got to the bed, intent on christening the place that was truly for them and not belonging to one of them.
“How do you want him?” Isabel asked
Laurie bit her lip, “I’ve been dying for him to eat me out again.” She said
Isabel smiled, “Good, while’s he’s doing that I’ll get him hard again.”
“Come here, Alex,” Laurie beckoned, crooking a finger at him. She laid back and spread her legs.
He skimmed a hand along the soft flesh of Laurie’s inner thighs and traced a finger along the pink, pouting lips of her sex and all the while she was sighing. Alex slipped a finger into her opening, finding her deliciously tight and exceedingly wet. He kept eye contact with Laurie; he removed his finger and popped it into his mouth. Laurie’s hips thrust at him anxiously as he moved his finger nice and slow in and out of her but then he lowered himself to her waiting pussy. Laurie’s moan was music to his ears, exciting his own lusts further as he languidly stroked his tongue all around her hot cunt. He licked over and over again before he paused and let his tongue rest on her clit. Soon he had worked her into a frenzy. When her hand tangled in his hair, drawing him close and her hips began to grind on his chin, he got into a more steady rhythm. This time it was his turn to drive his girls insane and that is just what he was doing. As he continued to lap away, Alex felt Isabel’s hand slide over his ass and massage his firm cheeks softly. A moan from Alex into Laurie’s pussy caused her to wriggle deliciously. Between Laurie’s moans, Isabel’s hands and his own overabundance of hormones, he was hard again but much more than last time.
“Alex…UGnmmmmmmmm.” Laurie whimpered with a quivering lower lip. It caught Alex’s attention and he quickened his pace, flicking his tongue in time with Laurie’s movements. He could feel the growing tension in her body, the explosion that simmering just below the surface and waiting to erupt in a fury that could rival the wrath of the gods. Alex slipped a finger into her pussy and her vaginal muscles latched onto it in a death grip. “I’m gonna come. Oh god I’m gonna…cummmmmmmmm…AGHNNNNNNNNNNNNN” Laurie gasped, throwing her legs up over his shoulders, urging him in deeper with her heels.
Laurie was in a state of utter bliss yet she was by no means sated. “Oh, God, fuck me now!” she rasped and Alex was only too happy to oblige. With Isabel kissing up his back, Alex mounted Laurie’s body between her legs and he quickly buried his aching cock into her still-convulsing pussy. He nearly collapsed from the sheer joy of being buried to his balls in a hot, wet grip. Laurie’s legs wound around his waist as he leaned over her. Alex started working his dick in her, sawing it in and out of her as he looked down into her eyes and Isabel pressed herself against them. He would have loved to be able to suck on one of her generous breasts but for the moment he had to content himself with watching the way they enticingly jiggled as his hips pounded hers. The fire shot through her, the shock waves rippling over her heated body and she moved in time with his thrusts.
“Ughnnn…Alex…god…so good.” Laurie moaned, then she felt another familiar touch on her body, “UGHnnn…Isabel.”
Alex looked to see what Isabel was doing and saw her with a hand at one breast while the other gently reached between the rutting pair and fingering Laurie’s clit. Soon Alex was thrusting Laurie hard; her body begged for more and more, besides these two girls got him so worked up and all three were so hot that this was the way they wanted it. She smiled up at him with a feral gleam in her eyes and growled. Her legs held him tight and her hands skimmed up the straining muscles of his arms. However, the next thing he knew Laurie had lurched forward and he was now flat on his back with her impaling herself wildly on his dick. The surprise quickly wore off and he continued to drive himself deep into her. His hands came up and filled his grasp with her delectable bouncing breasts. Laurie tossed her head back with a guttural moan as he rolled her nipples between his fingers. He didn’t have long to indulge in toying with her erect buds as Isabel prowled over. She fluidly straddled his head, lowering her pussy over his mouth before she kissed Laurie and took over playing with her breasts. Alex eagerly darted his tongue into her core.
“Aahhh…uhmmmm…yeahhhh…hmmmmmmmmm…” Isabel sighed
Alex knew that tone well, he knew that she liked what he was doing. However, then the moaning stopped and it was replaced by the sound of them kissing ever so passionately. He couldn’t see it but he could picture it. The young women were holding each other, touching each other as they traded kisses and tongues in a sensuous dance. Then came the sound of a sharp gasp from Laurie, he could almost see Isabel bending forward to take a thick nipple into her mouth and bathe it with her tongue. He certainly felt the results as Laurie’s muscles clamped down on his dick more forcefully as she rode him even harder. Alex ate Isabel with the same care he had lavished on Laurie but it was becoming more and more difficult as the girls ground themselves on him and each other. He dug his fingers into Isabel’s wriggling ass as he felt his seed boiling in his balls. Laurie’s keening was growing ever louder and his thrusts became shorter and sharper.
“Ughnnn…Isabelll…ho…hold me…” Laurie trembled out as her body started to fly into a high she wouldn’t come down from for a week. “Ughnnn…ughnnn…oh yesss…ughnnnnnn…ughnnnnnnnnn…so good…I love you…I love you both…AGHNNN…AGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
Looking up the length of Isabel’s spine, Alex saw Laurie’s slender fingers biting into the flesh of her girlfriend’s shoulders. He felt the pressure on his cock increase and moments later Laurie slammed down on his hips with a shriek of joy as her climax hit hard and fast. She wildly rode him as tremor after tremor of ecstasy tore through her and not once did Isabel let her ride it out alone as she held onto her lover. It was enough to set off his own chain reaction and he pumped shot after shot of his white-hot lava into her quivering pussy. They stayed like that for a little while but Alex was not finished, not by a long shot. He was still hard after filling Laurie with his seed and was ready to make love to his alien beauty. As soon as Laurie tumbled off him in an exhausted heap and rolled to her side on the bed, Alex pushed Isabel forward. It caused her to squeak in surprise as she landed on all fours before him.
“Put it in, Alex. God I need you.” she begged.
Looking back over her shoulder, Isabel gazed at his still hard dick and then looked into Laurie’s eyes who leaned over and kissed her for a few moments before she crawled back to kneel at Alex’s side and watch was he entered her. Isabel wagged her behind at him invitingly and he accepted enthusiastically by plunging his ready cock into her waiting sex. He pushed in and with one fluid stroke he was completely buried. Almost as soon as he was in, Isabel reared up on her knees and pressed her back into Alex’s chest. She continued thrusting back into him, her ass slapping sharply against his hips. Laurie kissed her, moving over her lips, cheek and shoulders as her hands wondered. Alex reached around to cup her breasts and nibbled on the side of her neck to be rewarded with full-bodied moans from the depth of her soul. He slid a hand down to her wet pussy and his fingers found her clit. With a shriek of pure pleasure, she fell forward again.
“Harder, Alex; fuck me harder!” Isabel screamed as she thrust back against him.
It always excited Alex to hear Isabel’s voice turn raw with unadulterated passion. His fingers bit deep into Isabel’s waist as he relentlessly slammed his cock into her hungry cunt and Laurie took delight in watching her pussy spread open for him before she kissed his hard and fast. Their voices had completely devolved into guttural moans and grunts and they were both becoming overwhelmed by the incredible sensations burning through their bodies, his eyes closed and his head dropped back as he felt his orgasm cresting and his cum boiling in his balls. Her muscles bore down on him so hard that she gripped onto him and held him in her convulsing folds. The sensation caused Alex to loose it there and then.
“UGHNGODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!” Alex screamed
His cock spewed his seed deep into Isabel’s womb and Alex held himself still until the last drop was out of his body. When it was all three sweat coated bodies collapsed onto the bed and wrapped themselves up in each other with looks of love and gentle caresses. They were utterly exhausted yet incredibly happy, how they felt about each other…they simply couldn’t express it in words yet their eyes spoke volumes.
“That was awesome.” Alex panted
“It was.” Laurie said
“First time we’ve made love on Antar, an alien planet and it was beautiful.” Isabel said
“Hot.” Laurie continued
“And perfect.” Alex finished before the warmth of the bed got to them and they fell asleep.
Oval Office, White House, Washington D.C, Same Time
Upon arriving back on Earth, Max made a phone call and arranged for an immediate appointment with the president. Actually he said there was no hurry but after the day’s events and the global storm that did significant advantage Chief of Staff Rosen made the appointment immediate. Of course Rosen had no idea how immediate when Max, Liz and Tess appeared on the street outside the gate. The uniformed Secret Service officer on the gate called it in and was told to get them inside. While walking through the corridors of the building, everyone stopped and stared at the trio as they were guided to the Oval Office. The President was there with his advisors, Joint Chiefs of Staff and a few others. Many of them looked to the trio as though they were responsible.
“Mr President.” Max greeted
“Hello. So, tell me what just happened?” Higgins said
Liz then stepped forward, preparing herself with a deep breath to tell them the lie they had prepared before hand. It was always better to portray they lie with a hint of the truth, at least about something. “There was a slight problem. Some of the things we are responsible for is to help balance out this planet. One thing that your science hasn’t been able to confirm is the existence of other dimensions. Occasionally one bleeds through into this dimension and we got caught up in one. We were sent to a dimension just out of phase with this one. Nasty things live there. We tried to contain it but got pulled inside. When that happened we got cut off from the rest of the planet.”
“That’s what caused the storm?” Higgins asked
“Right. There’s a connection, a very delicate one. We tried to explain it before, when Elementals are killed suddenly there’s usually some sort of corresponding disaster. It was a similar effect this time except it was all of us.” Liz said
“These creatures you spoke of, they can come through?” Rosen asked
“Yes but they didn’t. The…uh…rips I guess you can call them open up randomly. They’d have to be standing on one to get through. We got out, sealed it for now but more rips happen. In fact they happen all the time. Whenever you’ve got someone saying they’ve seen a ghost or a phantom person, they’re seeing a bleed through from the rip.” Tess said, “Its weird I know.”
“So what happens if something happens to you?” a general asked
“Well then it would be bad. There aren’t anymore elementals on the planet so if we were all to die then Earth will probably blow up.” Liz said
That got them. The look of concern was undeniable as though their looks were a silent conversation telling each other to stop their plans. Max, Liz and Tess all saw it, they knew that the effects of the Novastorm were spreading and that someday soon no one on the planet would be hostile to them or aliens but until then they assumed that someone somewhere would be having issues with their powers.
“Something you want to tell us?” Max asked
“No. It’s not an issue.” Higgins said
“Really. Because if something happens to any member of my family bad things happen to those responsible.” Max said as he then looked to the generals, “Very bad things.”
“I think the point is very well taken.” Higgins said
“I hope so.” Liz said, “I know you must have your concerns but we aren’t a threat to you.”
“Really. Then what was that weapon before…the spikes that came out of the area containing Nirvana?”
“Oh, yeah. I guess that could be used as a weapon. When we got out there was a ripple over the planet. I could cause a tidal wave or two. We focused all the power of Nirvana into a single pulse that stopped it from happening.” Liz said
“We really do need to work out a way of telling you things before we do them don’t we?” Max said
“Could help.” Higgins said, “Just a little. That being said, we could always have a secure phone set up in your temple.”
“We should look into that.” Liz said
“How much damage was done?” Tess asked
“A few million dollars worth globally. Lightening was the main cause of the destruction, if the winds had picked up anymore speed there would be nearing hurricane velocities. I guess you really can’t be blamed.” Higgins said
“Well unless you count us being stupid enough to go in all together and not keep people back then it kinda is.” Liz said, “A couple of us should have stayed back but we’ve kind of gotten into the habit of looking out for each other in everything. Hmm…20-20 hindsight.”
“Okay. Well I’ll start making calls to the players in my league of our little political game, they are going to want to speak with you even more now.” Higgins said
“So State Dinner still on?” Tess asked
“Next Saturday.” Higgins said
“We’re really going to need to start looking for dresses.” Liz said
“Uh huh.” Tess agreed
“I guess we should get going. We’ve still got to talk to my parents.” Max said
“Oh…yeah.” Both girls said together
“Something up?” Higgins asked
“Well…yeah. God they’re going to freak.” Max said
“How bad?”
“It’s not bad, it’s great. I’m just not looking forward to telling them what’s going on lately.” Max said, “Ladies.”
Max held out hands and both stood from the chairs, they held his hand before vanishing toward Roswell where they had a nice little chat with Max’s parents about his recent marriage to Tess and Liz as well as their impending parenthood.
Living Room, Kent Farm, Smallville, 21:10
While Max, Tess and Liz wanted to join Lana and Lois for this, they felt it was for them to do be here tonight. The two college women arrived at the farm and as the Kents stepped out onto their porch and saw them, they knew something was wrong. Martha and Jonathon showed them both into the living room.
“What happened? Is Clark…?” Martha asked
“He’s okay.” Lana said, “We won. Kivar and Zod are both gone, Max stopped the war on Antar and everything is almost happy ever after.”
“Then where is Clark?” Jonathon asked
“He’s at the Fortress.” Lois said, “He decided to stay.”
“What?” Martha asked
“After everything that happened, Clark realised that being as unprepared as he was one of us…or all of us for that matter could get hurt.” Lois said
“That doesn’t mean he can just lock himself away on the North Pole.” Jonathon said angrily, “He has responsibilities now.”
“He knows.” Lana said, “And Clark could never forgive himself if something happened to any of us or the baby. Jor-El told him that if he didn’t learn what he needed to then there was over an 85% chance that something would happen to us.”
“Jor-El. Like anything he said could be trusted.” Jonathon said
“We both think its true.” Lois said
Jonathon took a deep breath, “How could he just stay up there?”
“It wasn’t an easy decision.” Lois said, “I felt how hard it was for him, we both did.”
“But, Clark has something important to do. He needs to be ready and he couldn’t ignore it anymore. I’m pregnant because Isobel used magic on us, if it wasn’t for that Clark’s decision would have been a little easier.” Lana said
“You shouldn’t have to do this without Clark.” Martha said
“He’ll be with me…in his own way. But I have Lois, we can do this together.” Lana said
“Better believe it.” Lois said, “And as much as this is killing us, not having Clark with us, we know he’s coming back to us.”
“Do you know when?” Martha asked
“No.” Lois said
“What about you Lana? What are you going to do?” Jonathon asked
“I’ve got a lot of thinking to do. School is going to be difficult, I have no idea how to raise a baby much less one with superpowers if she ever gets them and there is a ton of worrying I have to get through. Money, finding a place big enough for us…god, there’s so much.”
“Well we’ll be helping the two of you. You may not be married to Clark but something tells me he would have been asking soon enough. Your family and we’re not going to turn our backs on our grandchild.” Jonathon said
“Thank you. Max pretty much said the same thing but he’s got his own kid on the way.” Lois said
Both parent’s eyes went wide, “Well he’s going to go nuts…and his parents.”
“You have no idea.” Lana said
“Is it possible to call Clark? To…I don’t know…send him messages or something?” Martha asked
“No. He’s completely isolated.” Lois said
“Then we might not hear from him for months, maybe years.” Jonathon said
“I know. I hope its not that long but yes, it could take a long time. Clark did make the right decision though.” Lana said
“How can you say that?” Jonathon said
“Because Clark’s the last of his people, he needs to know what they knew. And more than that, Clark can’t do anything but help people. It’s in his nature and if what’s at the Fortress can help him in that then that’s where he needs to be, he has a destiny and we can’t get in the way of it.” Lana said
“Jor-El has been nothing to Clark but a nightmare and now we’re just supposed to accept this?” Martha asked
“Yes.” Lois said
“I do know he wanted to be able to say goodbye to you. He wants to be here but…” Lana said
“Yes, he couldn’t leave. Do you really think something could happen to us if he remained here?” Jonathon said
“I think so. I know Clark believed it and he wasn’t going to take the risk. None of us wants another Countess Theroux situation and I’m sure that if Clark knew what he needed to then she wouldn’t have caused as much problems.” Lana said
“And you wouldn’t be pregnant right now.” Lois said
“Okay so Theroux’s was a mixed blessing.” Lana said as she held her hand to her stomach. Right now she couldn’t imagine not having Clark’s baby inside her.
“Well it’s getting late and if nothing else you need your rest right now.” Martha said
“It has been a long day.” Lana said
“You need a lift?” Jonathon asked
“No, we’re fine. We’re spending the night at Lana’s apartment, and we’ve learned enough tricks as Elementals to get there.” Lois said
“If you need anything, let us know.” Martha said
Lana smiled, “I’ll put your number on speed-dial.” She said and both girls left.
Lana’s Apartment, Above The Talon, Smallville, 09:00 The Next Morning
As the sun was rising, Lana had woken up early and couldn’t stay in bed even though she loved the warmth of being next to Lois. She moved over to the window, it faced north, and she sat on the windowsill looking out. Lois felt the absence in the bed and slowly opened her eyes to she her girlfriend’s silhouette against the early morning sun with a saddened look on his face. She got out of bed and put on her pale blue silk robe before walking over. Her arms wrapped around Lana and gently kissed the top of her head.
“You can’t see him you know.” Lois said, “You don’t have his vision and I doubt you could even if you did.”
“I know. I just miss him.” Lana said
“Yeah.” Lois said
“He’s always been there, he’s always been around and now he’s not.” Lana said
“Have you decided what you’re going to do?” Lois asked
“Yeah. I’m staying in school, well for as long as I can. I’ll do the work from home after that through correspondence or something. Clark would want me to do that. Take a break when she’s born and go back afterward.” Lana said
“Good. Of course a mini-Clark would make things interesting.” Lois said
“We’re having a girl Lois.” Lana said
“Is there any part of you that thinks she wont take after Clark?”
Lana smiled, “No.”
“Well, I may be here with you every step of the way but you just know that her grandparents are going to be fussing over her all the time.” Lois said
“Like you wouldn’t believe.” Lana said, “I’m just sorry my parent’s will never meet her.”
“Yeah, that’s got to be one for the books. The meteor shower that killed them brings with it the man who gave them a grandchild.” Lois said
“I thought you’d be used to being in Smallville by now.” Lana said
“Lana, I’m a city girl through and through. I’ll never be used to small town life, especially the weirdness in this town.” Lois said, “Now, I’m going to take you back to bed and I’m going to show that on Saturday mornings we’re allowed to lie in bed.”
“Lying in bed? Is that all we’re going to do?” Lana asked
“You bet your ass we’re not.” Lois said and the two proceeded to spend long hours pleasing each other in their bed.
Dining Area, Crashdown, 09:30
In Roswell, everyone was sitting around and getting the café ready for it’s usual day. Everyone always helped Liz out including Pizza Dude and Zeezu who walked around with condiments and placing them on tables.
“Hey, Pizza…you feeling okay?”
“Ya, why?” Pizza asked
“I don’t know. You just look a little pale.” Max said
“Yeah. You do.” Liz said, “Zeezu too.”
Pizza lifted his hands and looked at them while the little pink ball did the same. “Hmm, yeah.” Pizza said, “Actually I look very pale…like transparent pale. Way cool.”
“Uh…not cool.” Max said, as he looked right through Pizza’s hand
“What’s going on?” Michael asked
“I have no idea.” Liz said
“Zeezu sweet.”
“No, not sweet.”
Zeezu gave a great big smile as did his human friend he met that day out in the desert when they fell from a mile up without so much a bruise. “Time to go little dude.”
“What are you talking about?” Lonnie asked
“Party time’s over dudes and dudettes.”
“Zeezu go home now.” Zeezu said in his high pitched little voice.
“What did he just say?” Maria asked with wide eyes, not because of what he said but for the fact that it was in English.
“I guess the big dude riding the great surfboard on the wave of all that is has decided to send us back.” Pizza said
“But we’ve got no idea why you were here.” Ava said
“Like I said, just for fun probably. I know I had some…not as much as I would have liked but it was a killer vacation.” Pizza said and then vanished
“Zeezu ba ba.” Zeezu said and then faded.
“Bye guys.” They all said
*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*
Pizza Dude and Zeezu found themselves in a swirling corridor of light and colour once more. Energy moved all around them as they span through the corridor and headed back to their home dimensions.
“RIGHTEOUS…RIGHTEOUS…RIGHTEOUS…” he called out as he had the time of his life
10 Minutes later he wasn’t having so much fun as he continued to hit the rough bits of the ride, “Ughhhhhh…I’m GONNA HUUUUUURRRRLLLLLL…AGAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN” Suddenly he and Zeezu separated and the little pink ball went flying along another corridor.
“Catch ya later little Zee Dude.”
The little pink ball spinning through with his eyes going faster, “ZEEZU ZOIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII.” Zeezu called out and then vanished into a swirl
Pizza’s Home Dimension, 2 Miles Outside the Antaris Estate Dome…
Suddenly the pretty, pretty colours stopped and Pizza dropped out of the sky. He hit the ground with a big plume of sand flying up from the desert surface and he once more found himself laying face up in a large crater. He opened his eyes and looked around. Then Michael stuck his head over his.
“Dude, what the hell happened?” Michael asked
“Oi…where am I?” Pizza asked
“Near the dome. You took one hell of a dive off your hover board.” Kyle said
“I’m back?” Pizza asked with wide eyes and sat up and looked around, “I’M BACK.” He rejoiced.
“So what happened?” Kyle asked
“You dudes wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” Pizza said, “But I have to say…that…WAS GREAT!” he said diving up but suddenly feeling very ill, “Oh but never getting used to it.” He said grabbing his stomach and launched the contents of his gut over the desert.
“Oh man…Dude.” Michael said after being grossed out. “What did you eat?”
Zeezu’s Home Dimension, Hotel Swimming Pool, Island Off Hawaii…
With a splash that sent the contents of the pool over the deck, Zeezu stood on the pool bottom and his eyes were spinning around with the utter dizziness he was experiencing before he fell backward.
“Zeezu?” Serena asked
“Hey, what’s up?” Malcolm asked as he came around the corner, “Hey what happened to the pool?”
“Something’s up with Zeezu.” Serena said to her cousin
“Zee?” Malcolm asked
“Zeezu Zoiiiiiiiii.” He said before shaking his head and coming back to reality, “Zeezu Dude Sweet.”
“Did he just…?” Serena said
“He did.” Malcolm said
“MOM…DAD!” both teens called out
In a moment Max came out with Liz while Alex and Isabel peaked a head out from upstairs. “What’s going on guys?” Max asked
“Zeezu…he spoke English. He said “Dude sweet.”.” Serena said
“Come again?” Liz asked
“Zeezu, what happened?” Isabel asked
“Zeezu aba nu. Nakau bala a ruma do. Zeezu aca dude zeema nacke Krypton eliki man do. Za zoi maka neka laku batu eko nu. Raba eheheheheheheh. Zeezu da Kivar maka Zod. Belu naku badu ma ra do.” Zeezu said as he relayed the complete story of his inter-dimensional adventure in one breath and then breathed in deeply.
“Uh huh.” Serena said
“What?” Max asked his niece.
“Well…we better head inside. This could take a while.” Serena said
Suddenly Zeezu bounced out of the empty pool and flew into Serena’s arms before snuggling in, “Zeeza da miss u.” he said as she carried the little rubbery alien inside where she translated everything Zeezu had to say.
...
..
.